Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The world was on the brink of collapse, its once vibrant landscapes now reduced to desolation and despair. Perpetual gloom stained the lands, a viscous substance that seeped into the very fabric of existence, draining the life of its victims and leaving behind a trail of irreversible devastation. This malevolent presence had been unleashed by the resurrected Ganondorf, an ancient and formidable antagonist. Hyrule was once a nation of beauty and prosperity, now boring the scars of relentless suffering. The veil between realms had thinned, allowing hordes of monstrous creatures to spawn unchecked, unleashing terror upon the innocent inhabitants of the kingdom. The people of Hyrule were locked in a perpetual battle for survival, their spirits crushed by the weight of hopelessness. It was a time when chaos reigned, and the forces of evil held sway.

In the heart of the empire dwelled a woman, her spirit simmering with an untamed fierceness that laid dormant, waiting to be unleashed. Cloaked in an air of mystery, she lived a solitary existence, finding solace in the quietude of her own company. Her hands, skilled and nimble, knew the art of embellishing weapons, transforming mundane tools into gleaming symbols of power for the villagers who sought her craft. With a wanderlust that burned within her, she ventured far and wide, traversing risky landscapes in search of rare and precious gemstones, adorning the weapons of those who claimed the title of warriors. Though her memories were but fragments, scattered like whispers in the wind, she carried a sense of purpose that resonated deep within her being. It was as if she were destined for battles, her heart attuned to the pulse of danger and fear. But little did she know that a far greater destiny awaited her, one that would challenge her in ways she could never have fathomed. As the threads of her past begin to unravel, she will find herself embarking on a journey that will test her strength, her resolve, and ultimately, her very identity.

Chapter Text

The evening sky stretched out before me, casting a soft golden glow on the familiar path leading to my residence. As I neared, a sense of tranquility settled within, only to be disrupted by the ominous figure lurking down the road. My gaze darted behind me, searching for any signs that others had also noticed this unsettling, shadowy presence. A flicker of relief washed over me as the outline unmistakably resembled that of a person. However, as I drew nearer, I observed the person's pronounced limp, with one arm hanging lifelessly by their side. The longer I focused on them, the more distinct their features became. Dressed entirely in black, they wore a dark tunic and hat. Perhaps it was a trick of the light, but the traveler's face seemed to be the color of charcoal with silver hair covering his face. What truly startled me, though, was the pair of piercing crimson eyes, which bore deeply into my own, reflecting unmistakable pain in their very essence.

Briefly, the thought crossed my mind: should I simply turn around and hastily retreat? There was something about this individual that sent shivers down my spine... yet, he appeared grievously wounded. Uncertain, I cautiously approached him, my mind filled with doubt. Frankly, I had no clue what I was getting myself into. In a matter of seconds, the man abruptly plummeted face-first into the soil, remaining motionless. How could I be certain he wasn't feigning his condition? What if he belonged to the elusive Yiga Clan or represented a newly discovered species of malevolent creatures lurking in the depths? Perhaps he was a predator targeting unsuspecting young women, employing fabricated injuries as a trap.

Regret washed over me as I chastised myself, thinking, 'Wow, I'm such a fool.' Nonetheless, I mustered the courage to cautiously prod the unconscious man and assess the weapons he carried. To my relief, he seemed too deeply entrenched in his state of unconsciousness to take notice of anything around him. My initial pessimism felt unnecessary; he posed no immediate threat to me.

With a sense of urgency, I stood up from my crouched position and bellowed, "HELP!" down the desolate street. "We need a doctor!" I called out desperately. The more time I spent there, the more silence enveloped me. Unfortunately, no one was in proximity, and I couldn't bear to abandon the injured man, fearing he might bleed out.  I glanced back at his imposing figure, realizing that I couldn't possibly drag him to the nearest medic in town alone.

An involuntary gasp escaped my lips as I witnessed the traveler's skin undergo a remarkable transformation, shifting from a dark hue to a more natural tan. Curiosity piqued, I leaned closer, using my fingers to brush aside his bangs and reveal his closed eyes. However, my gaze lingered on his now-normal-looking face, and I noticed his hair had also changed from a dull, ashy grey to a light shade of blond. Was he human? I couldn't be certain. Nevertheless, my deep concern for his well-being outweighed any doubts. The haunting look of agony he had given me just before losing consciousness lingered in my mind, propelling me to lift his lifeless body from the ground. Perhaps it was a reckless decision. Maybe he was indeed some kind of monstrous being. Yet, there was something oddly familiar about his face, and I couldn't bear the thought of leaving him to perish. It was clear that his wounds would make survival unlikely without immediate care. While I lacked formal medical expertise, I possessed some knowledge of basic medical care, and my home was stocked with supplies. Straining with all my might, I endeavored to bear as much of his weight as possible.

"This is not going to work," I admitted to myself, acknowledging the physical challenge ahead. Determined to lighten the load, I decided to start by removing the metallic shield fastened to his back, as well as his intricately designed bow. Carefully, I flipped him over and proceeded to unfasten the sheath from his chest. To my surprise, the scabbard was empty, and there was no sight of a sword nearby. Next, I focused on detaching the utility belt from his waist, though my arms quivered under the strain as I slowly tugged the bulky equipment away from his body.

"Alright... I apologize for whatever discomfort this may cause," I uttered, addressing him even though no response came. Grabbing his arm, I exerted all my strength to lift it onto my shoulder, emitting a cry of effort when only half of his weight transferred to my back. He stood much taller than I had anticipated, boasting a medium build and a robust physique. Yet, if only I could manage to shuffle my way toward my dwelling...

It required considerable effort to forcefully kick open the wooden door, though it proved easier than the strenuous task of dragging the lifeless body into my yard. His belongings remained scattered on the street, but I settled to retrieve them later. Taking a moment to steady myself, I maneuvered both him and my own exhausted form into the house and somehow managed to seat him at the kitchen table. Despite my aching muscles and strained back, I forced myself to exit the house and retrieve the abandoned gear from the road, making multiple trips to ensure everything was gathered. I dragged the items behind my house, carefully concealing them amidst stacks of wood and other gardening tools. Finally, as I settled in, I noticed the blond-haired stranger slumped in the chair, the light casting an eerie glow on the bloodstains adorning his tunic. Was it his own blood or someone else's? Suppressing the thought, I distracted myself by carefully hauling him up the stairs and into my bedroom, enduring a few door frame mishaps along the way. Eventually, I managed to position him in a more comfortable manner on my bed, relieved that the difficult task was complete.

As he slumbered, a sense of tranquility washed over his features, yet the memory of his previously charcoal-colored skin lingered in my mind. Nonetheless, I took a brief moment to acknowledge his present normal appearance. Nodding to myself, I decided to carefully examine his wounds. I cautiously removed his shoes and peeled back his sleeves, revealing dark blemishes on his right arm and ankle. However, my attention was immediately drawn to a conspicuous tear on the left side of his tunic, where the crimson stain of blood seeped through the fabric. The visible wounds scattered across his body were proof of his recent engagement in a fierce battle, evident from the numerous cuts on his uniform. With a steady hand, I proceeded to remove the dark fabric covering his upper torso, revealing a set of chainmail and an undershirt, both easily taken off. However, when my gaze fell upon his exposed chest, I instinctively averted my eyes. His skin bore a tapestry of scars and discolorations, likely remains of bruising from harsh blows. Dried blood decorated his chest, yet the most concerning was the fresh laceration on his left side. While it did not appear infected, the risk of infection loomed close at hand. Furthermore, his left arm presented its own set of issues. Contrary to my initial assumption, it wasn't broken, but the muscles in his shoulder seemed severely torn, reduced to tattered remnants.

For the following two hours, I dedicated myself entirely to tending to the injured traveler. His sprained ankle was a straightforward matter to address, and fortunately, the cut on his side did not run too deep. However, the gash in his shoulder presented a gruesome sight. Whoever had engaged in combat with him must have possessed significant strength to penetrate so deeply into the muscle. After meticulously cleaning away the blood, I applied various healing remedies to the wounds, stitching them up with care. The exact nature of his condition remained uncertain to me. It appeared that he had suffered considerable blood loss, but ultimately, my options were limited. Knowing I had no work commitments the next day, I resolved to visit the doctor's office in the morning and request that they pay a visit to my home as soon as possible, seeking professional assistance for the traveler's condition.

After a few hours, I immersed myself in the task of cleansing his tunic, eliminating the traces of blood and grime that clung stubbornly to the fabric. Simultaneously, I diligently prepared a nourishing meal of Sunny Veggie Porridge, aiming to offer him a moment of comfort and relief from his anguish. The heavy aura of Gloom appeared to enshroud his entire being, further solidifying my initial suspicion that he was indeed a creature from the Depths, burdened by the weight of his own desolation that spread through his soul and body.

Summoning all my courage, I finally approached the stranger's room with the meal I had prepared. As I entered, I carefully placed the bowl on the night table beside the bed. The traveler lay motionless, so still that it was as if life had abandoned him. With a mix of concern and curiosity, I gently patted his neck, hoping to detect a heartbeat. To my surprise, I couldn't find a pulse, but I observed a faint rise and fall of his breath. Perplexed by this peculiar situation, I decided to stay in the room and keep a watchful eye on him. Weary from the events of the night, I settled into a chair at the foot of the bed, unknowingly succumbing to exhaustion as I gradually drifted into a deep slumber.

Chapter Text

Hours of restless sleep later, I gradually regained consciousness, feeling groggy and disoriented. The room enveloped me in a solemn hush, illuminated by the soft morning light. As I turned my gaze toward the bed, I discovered the stranger fixated on me, his body still and immobile, seemingly too weak and injured to make a move. He had reverted to his dark, foreboding form, with his crimson eyes gleaming ominously. The intensity of his stare conveyed a chilling message, wordless yet unmistakable—a threat that lingered in the air. Though he uttered no words, I understood with a horrifying certainty that he intended to harm me. The feeling of terror gripped me tightly, intensifying the regret that flooded my being. I had made an undeniable error in offering assistance to this man. His presence filled the air with haunting darkness, resembling suffocating gloom. Struck by the sudden realization of my impending demise, I spoke with a mixture of caution and curiosity.

"I could have taken your life while you were unconscious, yet I refrained" I stated, hoping to elicit some reaction from him. I aimed to convey the significance of my restraint, emphasizing that I once held control over his vulnerable state but opted to assist him instead. In essence, I was indirectly pleading for mercy, hoping he would recognize the act of kindness I had shown him. 

To my surprise, he retorted with a calm yet unsettling response, "Why didn't you?" His voice carried a profound resonance while his stoic demeanor remained unchanged, his face devoid of emotion. I attempted to maintain eye contact, meeting his defiant gaze for as long as I could, but eventually, I found myself unable to hold his penetrating stare any longer. I glanced downward, rendered speechless. Internally, I berated myself, thinking, 'Because I'm thoughtless, that's why.' 

Suddenly, I heard a chuckle escape from him. When I looked back up, he wore a smirk and gave a subtle nod. 

"Your silence speaks volumes," he remarked. I didn't want to speculate on his thoughts or bear witness to his smug expression while he dwelled in them. His taunting attitude was the last thing I could endure at this moment. Unbeknownst to me, I was on the brink of testing his boundaries. Mustering my courage, I stood up and began making my way toward the door, stealing occasional glances at him, noting the satisfaction fading from his face. Just as I had taken a few steps, he spoke again. 

"Look at me," he ordered. Choosing to ignore him, I continued walking towards the door, aware that the confines of the small room limited the distance between us. 

"I said... Look at me!" His words carried a menacing tone that reverberated in my ears. A shiver ran down my spine, causing goosebumps to form on my arms. Reluctantly, I turned to face him. The stranger had lifted himself upright, his face tilted downward, but his intense gaze remained locked on my every movement. It was a visage that embodied sheer horror, leaving a permanent image etched in my mind. He cast a look of disdain. 

"Where are my weapons?" he spat, his gaze piercing. Avoiding his eyes, I attempted to conceal the truth, fearing he would see through my lie. 

"I don't know. I found you outside... you didn't seem to have anything with you," I shrugged, my thoughts scattered. Letting out a sigh, I looked at my feet, almost as if I was seeking his approval to leave the room. His eyes continued to fixate on me, scrutinizing me with an expressionless face.

After a brief moment of stillness, I took a deep breath, carefully assessing the situation. My stubborn nature tempted me to defy him, to flirt with danger. However, the weight of the unbearable pressure sank down on me, and I realized that I had wasted enough time. With newfound determination, I turned towards the door,  yearning to escape the toxic and suffocating atmosphere. But just as I was about to make my exit, his grip tightened around my right wrist, causing me to flinch with surprise. Startled, I swiftly turned back to face him, my eyes widening in anticipation of his next move. 

His threatening voice, seething through gritted teeth, reached my ears, "If my belongings aren't returned to me by the time I am able to leave this bed, you will deeply regret it." 

He pulled me closer, until his breath grazed my cheek and neck. "I promise," the words lingering on his tongue.

Fear instantly consumed me, paralyzing my every muscle and leaving me completely immobilized. A few moments elapsed before I abruptly snapped out of my daze, rapidly trying to retract my arm. His penetrating gaze pierced into mine with unwavering intensity, although the distance between us made maintaining eye contact a challenge. Restlessly, my eyes darted back and forth, alternating between his eyes, lips and the various objects scattered around the room. It was inevitable to catch a glimpse of his facial traits. His features were striking, sharp, and defined, seemingly carved from stone. His face held an intensity that was both captivating and unsettling, accompanied by eyes ablaze with a penetrating gaze that seemed to delve into the depths of one's soul. Determined to conceal any hint of emotion, or at the very least suppress my mounting fear, I bit my inner cheek, feeling my lips tremble ever so slightly. Peripherally, I caught a glimpse of a smirk gradually forming on his lips. Finally, after what felt like an exhausting battle of wills, he released my wrist, clearly exasperated. Holding my arm close to my body, I gingerly massaged my wrist before hastily fleeing the room, desperate to escape the unsettling presence that lingered behind.

Having closed the door behind me, I pressed my back against it, seeking support. With closed eyes, I inhaled deeply, attempting to steady my racing thoughts. His condescending nature was utterly repugnant. He took pleasure in belittling others; his actions and words aimed to inflict maximum pain and ignite feelings of powerlessness. Descending the stairs, I settled myself in front of the dining table, resting my face in my hands. The past 10 minutes had been so distressing that tears threatened to escape, yet my mind was overwhelmed with a whirlwind of contemplation.

'What if I actually do harm him? Should I take matters into my own hands? Or would it be wiser to seek assistance from the guards?' These thoughts swirled incessantly within me, though none of them seemed feasible. Engulfed in a state of internal conflict, I remained seated there for nearly half an hour, grappling with the predicament presented by the enigmatic individual in my room.

Chapter Text

Summoning my will, I mustered the motivation to rise from my seat and prepare a meal for myself—Enduring Fried Wild Greens. A couple of hours elapsed as I indulged in the nourishment and attended to my personal hygiene. Night time had fallen and fatigue began to take its toll after these grueling past 24h, causing me to doze off intermittently at the table. However, my serenity was abruptly shattered by a resounding crash, jolting me back to alertness. The source of the disturbance was my own room. Hastily, I ascended the stairs, gradually slowing my pace as I reached the top, my senses heightened. There was a distinct sound, a voice, or perhaps multiple voices. Amongst the cacophony, I recognized the muffled utterances of the traveler, though in a pained and plaintive tone. Intrigued and perplexed, I cautiously advanced, striving to maintain utmost stealth, eager to gather the nature of the conversation unfolding beyond the confines of the closed door.

Unable to discern any coherent words, I took the bold step of opening the door, yearning to uncover the identity of the other presence within the room. Stepping into the enveloping darkness, I caught sight of a fleeting shadow dissipating into thin air. My gaze lingered upon the corner for a few moments, questioning my own sanity as doubts crept into my mind. However, my attention quickly redirected towards the man occupying my bed, his anguished sounds filling the room. He appeared to be locked in a restless slumber, his face glistening with perspiration. The sheets beneath him were drenched, evidence of his profound distress. Restless twitches and contorted movements accompanied his groans, prompting me to conclude that his troubled state was more comparable to a nightmarish ordeal than a mere bad dream.

Approaching him with concern, I gently pressed my palm against his forehead, only to be met with searing heat. Realizing the urgency to lower his body temperature, I hurriedly made my way to the adjacent bathroom and flicked on the light switch. In an instant, my vision was assaulted by a vivid, crimson hue. A surge of panic overcame me as I noticed the red stains smeared across my hands. A small cry escaped my lips as I paused, trying to process the alarming revelation. It dawned on me—this was blood, and it had undoubtedly come from the man lying in my bed. Rushing back to my room in a state of panic, I quickly flicked on the light switch, illuminating the scene before me. What I had believed to be dampened sheets from profuse sweating turned out to be drenched in a pool of blood. His blood. The stranger lying on the bed underwent an inexplicable transformation, his hair shifting from blond to white and his skin oscillating between shades of tan and charcoal. My heart sank at the sight before me, sending waves of terror through my veins, causing me to instinctively stumble backward, losing my balance and tripping over my own feet. As I fell to the ground, my eyes involuntarily clenched shut, seeking comfort from the nightmarish spectacle.

Dazed and disoriented, I remained on the floor for a brief moment, the sound of my racing heartbeat reverberating in my ears. Slowly, I crawled back towards the bathroom, my mind still reeling from the unsettling experience. As I neared the bathroom light, a sudden realization struck me. I examined my hands, expecting to find traces of blood, but to my bewilderment, they were completely clean. Confusion enveloped me as I questioned whether I had hallucinated the entire episode. Doubts of my sanity crept into my thoughts, causing unease to settle within me. Rising to my feet, I turned my gaze back towards my room, only to discover an empty space where the injured traveler had once lain. Panic surged through me, and I hurriedly entered the room, scanning the bed for any signs of blood or disturbance, but found none. It was as if the previous events had vanished without a trace, leaving me baffled and uncertain. 

I was abruptly interrupted before I could even begin processing my thoughts. 

In an instant, a chilling sensation gripped my shoulder, and I was forcefully pressed against the unyielding wall. The force of the impact rattled my senses, leaving me disoriented and vulnerable. My mind raced, trying to comprehend the situation and find a way to escape this harrowing grasp.  I desperately tried to create distance between whatever was pinning me against the wall, but it showed no signs of flinching or relenting. Instead, hands pressed harder against my collarbone, disabling my movements. The weight on me felt suffocating, evident of the danger I was in. Struggling to find my voice through the overwhelming shock, tears welled up in my eyes, a mix of fear and desperation escaping as cries from my lips. 

Amidst the tumultuous struggle, eyes ablaze with bloodlust seared into my own widened gaze brimming with terror. I found myself confronted by the stranger, reverted to his original state—the menacing figure I had initially encountered. His posture exuded darkness and demonic energy, his piercing red eyes hypnotizing my own. Ashen strands of hair cascaded over his eyes, while his skin, as dark as charcoal, seemed to emit wisps of smoke. The sheer force of his fingers digging in my skin unleashed waves of anguish and panic throughout my body, causing me to grimace in agony. 

"What are you doing to me? Who are you working for?!" he exclaimed, his voice laced with accusation and frustration. He appeared entranced, his thoughts shrouded in confusion and haze, as though affected by the disorienting effects of a Muddle Bud. His behaviour was erratic, engaged in an internal struggle to regain control. He was completely unhinged, his mind consumed by madness. Despite his sinister presence, a glimmer of fear flickered deep within his eyes.

With a desperate determination, I attempted to push aside his forearm, yearning for any relief from the suffocating hold he had on me. He steadied his right hand against the wall, providing him stability while the pressure that had initially been on my collarbone from his other hand shifted ominously to my neck, sending a chilling sensation down my spine. It was a cruel reminder of the power he held over me, a stark demonstration of his capacity for violence.

"You tricked me," he whispered through gritted teeth, his accusation barely audible. The audacity of his claim made my frown deepen, disbelief defined itself across my face.

"Are you serious right now?" I challenged, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and disgust, fear mingled with resentment as his furious gaze sunk into mine. His accusation and demand for answers left me perplexed and defensive. The absurdity of his allegation sparked a deep sense of indignation within me. Despite the precarious situation, I mustered the courage to challenge him.

"Do you honestly believe I would willingly put myself in danger by helping you if I had ulterior motives?" I asserted. My words were a defiant plea to cease his grip on my throat. Disgust appeared across my face, while I dared to confront him, even with his hand tight around my neck. As he realized his inquiries were yielding no satisfactory answers, his tone turned aggressive.

"Where are my weapons?" he demanded, his voice dripping with menace. Struggling to convey my defiance, I fought to speak despite the distance between us.

"I don't know! And even if I did, I wouldn't tell you!" I managed to assert, my words strained. His despicable behaviour provoked me, emanating a fire within me. 

In response, his right hand previously resting against the wall disengaged and firmly seized my chin roughly, forcing me to look directly in his menacing gaze. The threat in his voice was evident as he declared, "Well, if you don't tell me, I will kill you." His casual tone was a stark contrast to the intensity of the moment. Although fear coursed through me, I summoned every ounce of courage within me to retort, "If you kill me," my voice faint, "you'll never know where they are." 

'I'm dancing with the devil himself' I thought to myself, a hint of sarcasm lacing my internal monologue. The irony of my decision was not lost on me. To my surprise, it was the art of cunningness that proved necessary to match the wickedness of the demon standing before me.

There was a fleeting moment where he seemed to contemplate my words, a flicker of consideration crossing his eyes. Gradually, his grip loosened, allowing a precious rush of air to fill my lungs once again. The room seemed to spin around me as I struggled to regain my composure. The intensity of the encounter had taken its toll, both physically and emotionally.

His expression shifted, a mix of anger and uncertainty clouding his features. He released his hold completely, taking a step back, seemingly conflicted, creating a physical distance between us. I took the opportunity to steady myself against the wall, my hand rubbing my sore throat. The room fell into an uneasy silence, broken only by the sound of our labored breaths. The tension between us remained evident, the air heavy with unspoken questions and the weight of our encounter.

The realization that violence wouldn't guarantee the answers he sought began to seep into his consciousness.

"I need those weapons," he muttered, his voice a mixture of frustration and desperation. "My life depends on it."

I could see the torment engraved on his face, the weight of his mission bearing down on him. Something in me softened, an empathetic pang tugging at my heartstrings. Despite the danger he posed, I couldn't ignore the humanity beneath his hardened exterior. It felt as though my body acted on instinct, a primal response to save myself from the imminent danger that unfolded before me. Drawing in a deep breath, I composed my thoughts, preparing myself for the forthcoming deception. It was imperative that he remained unaware of the fact that I had concealed his weapons, as the fear of what he might do with them compelled me to withhold that knowledge. The risk I was undertaking was immense, yet I straightened my posture, meeting his ruby eyes with a blend of unwavering determination and genuine sincerity.

"Listen," I began, my voice steady. "While I may not possess the answers you seek, rest assured that my intention is not to inflict harm upon you. After all, I willingly chose to assist you," I replied, my words resonating with firm conviction. The room fell into a tense silence as we locked eyes, each searching for signs of deception or sincerity. 

"I don't have time for games," he grumbled, his voice carrying traces of lingering aggression.

"I may not be able to provide you with the weapons you search, but I do possess valuable information," I offered, attempting to find common ground. "There exists a hidden enclave, a sanctuary of knowledge and secrets. If anyone possesses knowledge of your weapons, it is there."

He studied me intently, his gaze piercing and calculating. The tension between us hung in the air, heavy with uncertainty. He weighed his options, knowing that aligning himself with an unknown individual carried both risks and opportunities to unravel the mysteries that enveloped him. I observed him closely, noting his guarded stance, as if anticipating my words and inspecting my every move. It was clear that he harbored doubts and mistrust, questioning the authenticity of my offer to assist him. I tortured my brain for a convincing argument, desperately seeking a way to persuade him of my sincerity. The weight of my impending doom pressed upon me, urging me to come up with anything that could spare me from the clutches of certain death.

"Allow me to serve as your guide," I added, searching for a compromise. "I possess extensive knowledge of the surrounding lands beyond this village. If your weapons were taken, there is a possibility they were transported or concealed nearby. I can aid you in your search, but it requires us to establish trust." I tested the waters cautiously, seeking reassurance for my own safety. 

Furrowing his brows, his expression a blend of frustration and disappointment, he reluctantly conceded, "Fine." A hint of resignation colored his voice. "But be warned, if I discover that you are lying or withholding information, there will be consequences." His deadly stare focused on me with lethal intensity, piercing through the depths of my being and causing my heart to momentarily falter. In that moment, I felt exposed and vulnerable, extremely aware of the imminent danger that lurked within his eyes.

I nodded, acknowledging the gravity of his warning. The situation had taken an unexpected turn, and the stakes had risen considerably. We had embarked on a treacherous path, bound together by circumstance and the pursuit of our individual objectives. Trust would have to be earned, step by cautious step.

Chapter Text

Following our agreement, I quickly withdrew, leaving him to his solitary state. The decision was made to commence our search in the early morning hours. As I pondered the recent events, a wave of doubt washed over me, questioning both my sanity and the audacity of deceiving the weary traveler. The burden of guilt and the looming fear of the consequences if he were to uncover the truth consumed my thoughts. I had willingly entangled myself in this perilous situation by extending my help to a stranger in need. Regret gnawed at my conscience, wishing I had chosen to leave him to his own fate.

Moreover, the peculiar events leading up to our agreement continued to perplex me. Had I truly heard multiple voices? Was the fleeting shadow in my room a figment of my imagination? Did the vision of blood serve as an ominous omen? Why did the traveler hold me responsible for his predicament? Who or what was he fleeing from?

With only a few hours remaining until sunrise, I settled into the room adjacent to the kitchen, furnished with makeshift bedding and multiple layers of blankets to ensure some semblance of comfort. Exhaustion washed over me, and with the challenging journey ahead, I surrendered to my fatigue almost instantly upon lying down on the bed-like surface.

I was woken from my slumber by commotion emanating from the kitchen. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, I witnessed a scene of chaos unfolding before me. Objects were being hurled about in a frenzy, creating a disarrayed spectacle. Disoriented, I propped myself up, feeling the creaking of the floor beneath me, as if it were a warning sign that someone had taken notice. The clamor abruptly ceased, and the stranger materialized in the doorframe, his silver locks disheveled and his chest exposed, the bandages on his body stained with blood. To my surprise, he appeared to be in better condition than I had anticipated. It was as if he possessed an extraordinary ability to heal, with the bruises already fading and the scars lightly carved upon his skin. Despite the resentment I held towards him, I couldn't deny his evident attractiveness. The sun casting its warm glow behind him was accentuating each feature by the play of light and shadow.

Leaning against the doorframe, he took a bite of an apple and tilted his head to the side. His gaze pierced  mine, seriousness drawn upon his face, as he posed an exasperated question, "Where are my shirt and armor? Or did you find me undressed as well?" he mocked, rolling his eyes in frustration.

"Out in the yard," I replied with a tinge of reluctance. I observed his departure through the entryway, my eyes tracing the scars on his back and the breadth of his shoulders. Making my way into the kitchen, I inspected the aftermath of the havoc that had passed. Utensils and cooking equipment were strewn about, drawers and cupboards left open, and empty food packages scattered across the countertops. It resembled the aftermath of a tornado. A sigh escaped my lips as I muttered to myself, "What did I expect?" The realization sank in that he was truly untamed, devoid of any semblance of manners.

With a sense of urgency, I quickly gathered some fruits and bread, fully aware of the challenging day that lay ahead. Crouched on the floor, I began packing my bag with bandages, clothing suitable for different weather conditions, elixirs, and other necessities. Suddenly, I felt a force yank at the back of my shirt, causing me to lose balance and fall onto my back. Startled, my head thud against the wooden floor, and as I gazed up at the ceiling, I found myself face to face with the traveler, although in an upside-down orientation. Despite the disorienting position, anger was clearly carved across his features. Panic and confusion engulfed me as I wondered, "What did I do now?"

"Did I not warn you about the repercussions of deceit?" he interrogated. 

As I rose to my feet, I had a clearer view of him. Gripped tightly in his hand was a Vicious Sickle, while he carried a Mighty Lynel Shield and a Steel Lizal Bow on his back, instruments of both offense and defense. I possessed a fair amount of knowledge regarding weaponry, having dedicated considerable time to the intricate art of weapon embellishment, investing in my passion daily. Each of these weapons showcased the traveler’s formidable fighting prowess, serving as a testament to his numerous victories. I cursed myself for my lack of foresight in concealing the weapons more effectively. It was a serious oversight as I now found myself in imminent danger.

With a menacing tone, he demanded, "This is your final opportunity: where is my sword?" His eyes glanced towards the empty sheath at his side. I realized I had to proceed with extreme caution, fully aware that his aggressive posture indicated he was prepared to unleash his wrath at any moment. While the gravity of the situation sank in, I took a deep breath to steady my nerves. I met his intense glare, trying to choose my words carefully. 

"I assure you, I have not hidden or taken your sword," I replied, my voice steady despite the lingering fear in my heart. As my arms instinctively rose and positioned themselves at my sides, symbolizing my innocence, I couldn't help but take a step back, desperately seeking protection from any potential violent actions he might unleash upon me. The fear in my eyes was evident as I braced myself for the unknown. 

"There is no reason for me to deceive you" I stated earnestly, my voice tinged with worry.

The stranger's face contorted with anger and disbelief. He tightened his grip on the semicircular blade, the metallic glint in his eyes reflecting his growing frustration. 

"You expect me to believe that?" he spat, his voice laced with venom. He took a few steps closer. "Your clear failed attempt to hide these weapons exudes your lies."

No matter how much I wracked my brain, I couldn't conjure up another plausible excuse. It was time to face the consequences of my actions and be honest with him, no matter how dire the outcome. Standing just inches away, his eyes examined mine, filled with a mix of anger and suspicion. The tension in the air was indisputable, and I could sense his growing impatience as he clenched his jaw and his nostrils flared.

Summoning all the courage I could muster, I took a deep breath and spoke with a tremor in my voice, "I... I apologize. I was frightened, terrified by the inexplicable events that have occurred since I found you. I thought... I thought it was best to keep you in the dark, to protect myself." I crossed my arms, tightly gripping them as if seeking comfort in this overwhelming moment of vulnerability.

He scoffed and a flash of annoyance crossed his face, before he let out a bitter laugh. "Well, at least now I know you're finally telling the truth," he retorted sarcastically. "You truly believed you could deceive me, didn't you? How amusing."

His words stung, and I felt a mix of guilt and shame wash over me. I had underestimated his intuition and resourcefulness. In my misguided attempt to protect myself, I had only succeeded in further eroding the trust between us.

"I never meant to deceive you," I said, my voice filled with genuine remorse. "The events that have unfolded since your arrival have been beyond my comprehension. I understand if you can't trust me anymore, but please believe that my intention was never to harm you." He looked at me, his stare unshakeable, as if searching for any trace of sincerity in my words. 

"Besides, I can still guide you to the sanctuary, with expectation that it will ultimately lead you to the retrieval of your sword", I added, hoping my words would persuade him to reconsider and spare me for my previous misjudgments. The silence stretched on, heavy with unspoken tension. Then, unexpectedly, a flicker of something softer crossed his face. It was a short moment, but it gave me a glimmer of hope.

"Sure," he said grudgingly, his voice laced with caution. He leaned forward until he was at my eye level, his face mere inches from mine. "But this is your last chance. One more betrayal, and our alliance ends. Understood?"

I nodded, a mixture of relief and gratitude flooding my being. It was hard to believe that I had managed to convince him. It was a fragile truce we had reached, but it was a chance for redemption, a chance to rebuild the thread of trust that had been fractured. From that moment on, I vowed to be transparent and honest, no matter how difficult the truth may be. I hoped that my plan would yield fruitful results.

Straightening his posture and putting his weapon away, he assumed a more relaxed stance. A faint whisper escaped his lips, "Off to a promising start." His piercing look swept over me, a mixture of assessment and doubt, before he pivoted on his heel, his back now facing me. With an air of irritability, he made his way towards the exit. 

"Prepare yourself in five minutes. I've grown tired of waiting," he commanded, his words laced with a hint of annoyance.

His words lingered in the air as he turned his back on me and strode out of the room, leaving me alone with a mix of apprehension and determination. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart, and quickly gathered my belongings, ensuring I had everything I needed for our imminent departure.

Five minutes felt like an eternity as I prepared myself mentally and physically for the challenges that awaited us. I double-checked my bag, ensuring I had packed essential supplies, and mentally rehearsed the plan we had discussed earlier. The weight of responsibility settled on my shoulders, reminding me of the delicate balance we negotiated.

As the time ticked away, I found myself growing more anxious. I couldn't help but wonder what awaited us beyond the confines of our current location. The unknown loomed before us like a treacherous path, filled with dangers and uncertainties. To make matters worse, I was bound to this savage stranger, compelled to accompany him on his quest, an unwitting accomplice to the violence he sought to unleash once he retrieved his sword. Yet, I knew I had no choice but to face it head-on if I wanted to redeem myself in the eyes of my enigmatic companion.

Finally, the five minutes had elapsed, and I stepped outside, joining the stranger who waited with an air of impatience. His eyes darted to me briefly, assessing my readiness, before he started walking, expecting me to follow suit. I fell into step beside him, matching his pace as we ventured into the world beyond.

The landscape unfolded before us, a vast expanse of untamed wilderness, its beauty marred by the knowledge that danger lurked in its shadows. The stranger led the way, his movements confident and purposeful, a clear contrast to the uncertainty that still plagued me.

Chapter Text

The situation he was in was warranted, he believed. It felt like a trial, a means to discern his true intentions and desires. His profound sentiment contradicted the destructive path he was currently on, yearning for escape and tranquility. His experiences had been spoiled by repeated betrayals and disappointments. As a result, he had grown accustomed to seeking comfort in causing destruction and inflicting torture upon anyone who stood in his way. It was a constant battle within him, a struggle between his inner demons and the flickering light of his true self. But the path to salvation seemed uncertain, fraught with obstacles and doubts. Controlled by his king, an enemy perhaps, he couldn't recall his past, the events that led him to this path of evil, and his pain defined his future.

As the days turned into nights, the man found himself trapped in a cycle of self-destructive behaviour. His thirst for power and dominance had consumed him, leaving him isolated and detached from the world around him. The people who once cared for him now feared him, for his actions had caused immense pain and suffering.

Guided by fragments of his memory, he traveled dangerous lands and encountered beings both benevolent and malevolent. Along this journey, he faced numerous trials that tested his commitment and pushed him to the edge of despair. But he persevered, fueled by the flicker of hope that burned within his soul.

Chapter Text

The path stretching before us seemed endless, and I dared not reveal my fatigue, knowing all too well the repercussions that awaited me if he deemed me inadequate. Throughout our adventure, silence ruled, with no words exchanged between us. I obediently trailed behind, uncertain of our destination, questioning my role as the supposed guide to the sanctuary.

After what seemed like an eternity of hiking, we finally ascended the towering Dueling Peaks. Exhaustion consumed every fiber of my being, causing my knees to buckle under the load of the burden I carried. I couldn’t shake off the weight of my circumstances. I had willingly embarked on a perilous expedition with a mysterious and sinister stranger who constantly monitored my every move, ensuring my compliance.  

Fortunately, our arrival at a relatively level rocky terrain granted us a temporary break. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the traveler unburdened himself from his gear and commenced the task of assembling an imitation of a shelter. I found a spot to rest, catching my breath after the demanding climb. Taking a sip from the flask I had brought, I was just about to secure its cap when the traveler abruptly snatched it from my grasp, hastily drinking its contents. 

I watched in astonishment as he guzzled down the contents of my flask without a moment's hesitation. The audacity of his actions caught me off guard, and my initial surprise soon transformed into a mixture of frustration and intrigue. Before I could react, his defiant glare met my narrowed gaze as he tilted his head and flashed a sarcastic grin, his pearly whites contrasting with the ruggedness of his features. It was a brief second of amusement, quickly replaced by a stern expression that mirrored the weight of his journey.

"You certainly have an appetite for the unexpected," I remarked, my voice tinged with a touch of annoyance. "But I hope you realize that my provisions are limited."

He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, a trace of satisfaction lingering on his lips. "Desperate times call for desperate measures, and my body is in dire need of sustenance."

Curiosity piqued within me as I tried to decipher the conflicting layers of his personality. There was a constant tug-of-war between his enigmatic charm and the darkness that seemed to seep from his very being, shrouding him in an ethereal cloak. His form was tall and lean, exuding an air of dangerous elegance. There was a certain otherworldly quality about him, as if he were a creature caught between the realms of light and darkness. It was a precarious balance, one that kept me on edge and intrigued all at once. 

"What is your name?" I inquired cautiously, feeling an inexplicable urge to uncover the identity of the person who could potentially commit abominable acts, or so I speculated. Given his earlier manners, it wasn't entirely impossible.

"My name is Dark," he responded, his tone carrying a hint of indifference. 

‘How imaginative,’ I mused silently. It was comparable to naming a pet dog "Dog." 

"And yours?" he asked, the words rolling off his tongue with an air of nonchalance. Hesitation washed over me as I glanced around, contemplating whether to reveal my name. I had pledged honesty for the duration of our journey, yet an undeniable sense of insecurity lingered in his presence. I met his crimson orbs, my apprehension evident.

"Don’t worry about it, I don't care anyways," he retorted dismissively. I couldn't shake off the feeling of unease that settled within me. His dismissive response only fueled my uncertainty. But deep down, I knew that withholding my name would only amplify the air of secrecy between us. I abandoned the thought as Dark rose to his feet, his voice cutting through the air. 

"I'm going to get some meat," he declared, his back turned to me as he made his way down the mountain. With a sense of self-reliance, I set about starting a fire, grateful for my survival skills. I had gathered tomatoes and Hylian mushrooms during our endless walk, tossing them onto the makeshift grill. The idea of adding a stambulb to the mix crossed my mind, prompting me to quickly rise and search for one nearby.

As I ventured further from the campsite, engrossed in my quest for a stambulb, I failed to notice how far I had strayed. I briefly entertained the thought of escaping, my mind flirting with the idea of running away from what I believed to be death itself. However, rationality quickly took hold as I considered the consequences. Dark was likely on his way back to our resting area, and the risk of him catching me in the act was too great. Moreover, the landscape offered little cover as we were situated high in the mountains. Running downhill would only expose me further, making it easier for anyone to spot my escape. 

It was only when I heard rustling in the nearby bushes that I halted, my senses sharpening in the imposing darkness. I stood still, patiently awaiting any sign of movement. What unfolded before my eyes was both unexpected and all too common in these troubled times. A blue Bokoblin emerged from the undergrowth, sprinting towards me with malevolence in its eyes. Startled, an instinctual yelp escaped my lips. 'If only I had taken a weapon from our camp,' I thought, berating myself for the oversight. Desperation took hold as I prepared to hurl a rock at the approaching menace.

However, before I could act, a fire-fruit arrow pierced through the air, striking the Bokoblin square in the head. I could feel the heat on my face as the creature caught on fire before me. It then disintegrated into nothingness, leaving me in awe. I turned to find Dark standing resolute, his bow still raised, its aim true. The precision with which he had dispatched the monster was both impressive and unsettling.

I couldn't help but feel a mixture of relief and admiration, tinged with growing prudence. The irony of my earlier beliefs was glaringly evident; how could I have mistaken Dark for death itself when he had just proven to be my savior? Dark's skills were undeniably formidable, but the ease with which he dispatched his enemy raised questions about the darkness that resided within him. Was he a force to be reckoned with or a precursor to chaos? The boundaries of our alliance seemed to blur as I pondered the true nature of the person standing before me.

Without a word, Dark lowered his bow and walked back to the camp, his enigmatic presence lingering in the air. I followed, the encounter with the Bokoblin serving as a reminder of the dangers that awaited us on our shared quest. We both held secrets, shadows that danced at the edges of our souls, yet we relied on each other's strengths to navigate the perils that lay ahead. 

Back at the campsite, the energizing aroma of steamed tomatoes filled the air as the food cooked to perfection. We sat face to face, the crackling fire casting flickering shadows on our features, an unspoken understanding settling between us. A veil of silence enveloped us as we ate, each lost in our own thoughts. I couldn't help but reflect on our previous conversation. Taking a deep breath, I gathered my courage to reveal a part of myself.

"My name is Zelda," I finally replied, my voice steady yet stained with a hint of caution. His gaze met mine, a flicker of acknowledgement crossing his eyes. His features softened, allowing me to see a different side of him. His lips slightly parted, his squared jaw relaxed, his presence exuding both strength and gentleness. He responded with an inquisitive look, his curiosity evident. "Like the princess," he stated, a touch of surprise coloring his words.

A smile tugged at the corners of my lips, appreciating his recognition of the significance behind my name. It was a small connection, a thread linking us amongst the uncertainty of our mission.

We locked gazes, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air, until he finally broke the silence. "Tomorrow, it's your turn to lead. You will guide us to the sanctuary. I brought us here, so now it's your responsibility to find the path," he declared, his voice firm and authoritative. "There will be no more nonsense. You can find rest in the shelter, while I keep watch for any potential enemies."

I couldn't help but voice my concern, genuine worry drawn on my face. "Won't you be tired?" I asked, the words escaping before I could filter them.

His annoyance was evident in his crimson eyes as he responded sharply, "Don't you think I can take care of myself? It's clear that you cannot." He noticed my frown, perhaps realizing the harshness of his words. Softening his tone, he added, "Besides, I'm a light sleeper. Surviving out here won't be an issue for me."

I nodded, accepting his decision despite the lingering unease within me.

As night settled in, casting its dark veil over the rugged terrain, I retreated to the shelter. I found quietude in the warmth it provided, the flickering fire casting dancing shadows on the walls. Fatigue embraced me, urging my weary body to surrender to the embrace of slumber. Though apprehension remained, I found reassurance in knowing that the guardian presence of Dark would stand watch, ever vigilant against the dangers that lurked in the darkness.

With a final glance towards the campfire, I settled into a makeshift bed, my thoughts swirling as sleep called. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, and as the weight of exhaustion tugged at my eyelids, I took comfort in the fragile alliance we had formed. I couldn't help but wonder if our alliance was born out of necessity or if there was a deeper connection interlacing its way through our intertwined destinies. Only time would reveal the truth, as we ventured deeper into the unknown, our paths converging amidst the chaos that awaited us.

Chapter Text

Sent on a mission by his ruler, Dark had been tasked with locating various types of clothing, each possessing unique attributes and purposes. While some of the most powerful garments remained difficult to find, he had managed to acquire a fine piece of armor, the Phantom Armor, from the Tamio River cave. The encounter with the daunting gloom spawns, arm-like tendrils dragging gloom across their paths, and the embodiment of his leader’s shadow, Phantom Ganon, proved to be a bitter irony. It wasn't the first time Dark had faced this distorted reflection of Ganondorf, but with each clash, the shadow grew stronger, assimilating its lessons from each encounter.

The battle for the armor had been a fierce struggle, pushing Dark to the brink of death. In his weakened state, he embarked on a distressing ride atop a Stalhorse, traversing through incredible agony until he stumbled upon Hateno Village, completely unaware of how he had arrived there. Throughout most of the punishing ride, he had been unconscious, guided solely by the nocturnal creature. Perhaps it was a sign, as the Stalhorse eventually abandoned him to his presumed demise. That was until she discovered him, her presence ushering a glimmer of hope into his forsaken existence.

Unbeknownst to Dark, his prolonged absence had stirred the rage of his master, Ganondorf. Fueled by impatience, disappointment, and mounting anger, Ganondorf accused Dark of betrayal and desertion, unleashing a torrent of threats that promised an eternity of torment. The weight of Ganondorf's fury hung over Dark, casting a suffocating gloominess upon his every moment. His leader’s influence extended even to Dark's own shadow, manipulating it to conspire against him and become a relentless source of mental anguish. It manifested as a malevolent force, purposely inflicting excruciating pain to his fragile psyche.

Haunted by the relentless pursuit of his enemies, Dark found himself trapped in a nightmarish existence where danger lurked at every turn. Every step he took, every decision he made, carried the weight of imminent peril. The once invincible warrior now wrestled with internal demons, battling against the shadows that threatened to consume him.

He possessed a strategic vision, aware of the cruciality of reclaiming his sword, a weapon of unparalleled craftsmanship seemingly tailored exclusively for his skilled hands, or so he believed. The mere sight of it stirred a profound connection within him. Its sleek blade effortlessly sliced through the air, as if orchestrating a harmonious dance, answering solely to his every gesture. This weapon held an extraordinary might, accompanying him through countless trials, shielding him from the clutches of misery. It was the emblem of his liberation, the tool that would shatter the grip of the enigmatic forces that ensnared him.

Chapter Text

In the depths of the night, I awoke from a slight breeze on my face, the fire at its last breath. In the thick haze, I seemed to make out Dark's figure descending the mountain, heading directly toward one of the ominous chasms that plagued the land of Hyrule. To my surprise, I watched him disappear, as if he willingly dove into the abyss of Tobios' Hollow chasm.

A strange enchantment seemed to grip me, rendering me immobile and unable to follow. Overwhelmed by a strange drowsiness, I found myself compelled to lie back down and surrender to sleep's embrace. Uncertain whether it was a dream or a reality my eyes had witnessed, I succumbed to the mysterious forces that held sway over me.

After a few hours had elapsed, I emerged from the shelter, my eyes scanning the surroundings in search of a familiar presence. The cloudy sky emitting an eerie hue as the air grew heavy with a dense fog combined with the silence weighting on the mountain created a disturbing sensation. As I ventured a short distance downhill from the campsite, I discovered him completely engrossed in sharpening his sickle. The grating sound assaulted my eardrums, adding to the strange atmosphere thereby amplifying the sense of discomfort.

I cautiously approached Dark, his back facing me, the unease in my gut growing stronger with each step. His intense focus and the unnerving sound created a sinister ambience, as if the act of sharpening the farming tool held a deeper significance. Despite his investment in the task at hand, Dark's fatigued form betrayed his stern and unyielding expression. His body slouched slightly forward, his eyes fixating on a distant point. 

It is only as I approached him that I registered the scene that stood before me. The ground was littered with the lifeless bodies of countless monsters, their grotesque forms twisted and mangled. Heads were severed from their torsos and limbs torn apart, forming a macabre painting of death. 

The air was thick with the metallic stench of blood as it was splattered everywhere, a sickening aroma that mingled with the putrid scent of decaying flesh. Puddles of blood pooled around the dismembered remains, glistening ominously in the overcast daylight. It dripped from Dark's weapon, staining his hands and garments, an unforgettable mark of his violent deeds. The scene was a morbid symphony of horror, a symphony conducted by Dark himself. A mix of repulsion and fascination overwhelmed me while I observed the sight. 

As I stood there, paralyzed by the disturbing spectacle, the reality of Dark's nature sank in. He was a force of merciless destruction, a killer driven by a primal hunger for battle and dominance. The monsters, once menacing adversaries, now laid defeated, their lives snuffed out without mercy. It was as if a whirlwind of savagery had swept through, leaving behind a trail of carnage and desolation.

In an instant, the lifeless corpses vanished, leaving no trace behind. It was as if the gruesome image had never existed, dissipating into thin air. The gravity of what I had just seen washed over me, filling me with a sense of dread and foreboding. I had unintentionally stumbled upon a haunting vision, a glimpse into Dark's true power and the horrors he was capable of committing, the enormity of it all sending shivers down my spine.

"Finally, you're awake," he remarked, shattering the oppressive silence. There was a brief moment where he continued with his task, as if the previous events had never occurred. However, abruptly, he ceased sharpening his tool, the sound of the final stroke reverberating in the air. Rising to his feet, he stretched his body with a deep, satisfying exhale before pivoting to meet my gaze. A brief pause ensued, during which he appeared to scan me intently. Fatigue may have clouded my perception, or perhaps it was a trick of the light, but it seemed as though his complexion had lightened, the previous charcoal hue fading away. It felt as though I was in the presence of a different person entirely, though his piercing ruby eyes remained unchanged. His expression was unreadable, devoid of his usual air of arrogance and self-assurance.

“We have to move”, he started. “I’m being followed”.

I hesitated before asking, "By who?" He looked at me, appearing drained. Briefly, he shut his eyes, releasing a profound exhale.

"Do I need to confide in you or something? Did you forget the truce we made? I spared your life, and in return, you lead the way to retrieve my sword, nothing else," he replied, his tone filled with annoyance.

I did my best to conceal my emotions, though anger surged within me, causing my eyes to narrow in response. But I remained silent, aware that I was conversing with a killer. Involuntarily, I glanced at his bloodstained arms, the sight evoking a visceral reaction within me, prompting a slight contortion of my face. The evident contrast between the crimson blood and his skin served as undeniable evidence of the change in his complexion. Noticing the direction of my gaze, his eyes briefly flickered towards his bloody hands.

"Consider this, I saved your life too. If I hadn't intervened, you would have been devoured in your sleep," he remarked, his tone devoid of remorse. I contemplated his words as he walked toward me. Standing a head taller than me, his presence loomed over me, forcing me to look up to meet his eyes.

"Where is the sanctuary?" he finally asked.

I looked at him with a stern gaze, but the intensity of his stare became overwhelming. His eyes, tinged with red, matched the blood on his hands, reminding me of the horrifying scene I had witnessed moments ago. I wrapped my arms around myself, seeking comfort.

"It's west from here, northwest of that lake over there, Lake Hylia," I pointed toward a large body of water not far from the mountains. "It is situated on the Great Plateau," I added.

He nodded before concluding, "I need to clean up, so we can make a stop along the way."

With that settled, we packed our bags and began our descent down the mountain. The image of the scene I had just witnessed lingered persistently in my mind, an enigmatic puzzle that demanded answers. Why would someone possessing the ability to take down an entire clan be so desperate to retrieve a mere sword? And what sinister purpose did he have in mind once he got ahold of it? A chilling thought seeped into my consciousness – was I unwittingly adventuring alongside a reincarnation of the infamous Demon King, Ganondorf?

Rumours from the bygone Era of the Wilds whispered that Ganondorf's malevolence had never truly vanished from the lands, but had instead transformed into an ethereal embodiment of pure malice, roaming the depths of the world. This notion explained the ever-present blood moon, causing a continuous surge of monsters roaming the land, and gloom that seemed to blanket the kingdom, as if the lingering fury of the Demon King continued to haunt the realm, fuelling a perpetual horror. With Dark's formidable strength and unyielding resilience, he seemed to fit the profile of a warrior destined for war, a harbinger of calamity. My heart pounded with angst, for if the rumours held even a shred of truth, our journey together could be far more perilous than I had ever anticipated. The weight of that realization settled heavily upon my shoulders, and I knew that unraveling the mysteries of Dark's true identity and intentions would be critical to my survival.

Once again, we proceeded in silence, our footsteps resonating through the serene surroundings. As we continued our hike, the landscape transformed, revealing an area densely populated with trees along the path of the Squabble River. I watched as Dark grabbed a low-hanging branch, plucking an apple from its bough. To my surprise, he turned slightly towards me, his eyes locking with mine, and then he  tossed the apple in my direction. A flicker of recognition crossed my face as I caught it, my fingers wrapping around the firm fruit.

He then proceeded to grab another apple for himself. It struck me as an unusual and unexpected act of selflessness from someone who had thus far exuded an air of heartless detachment. 

As the first bites of the apples were consumed, I noticed Dark's eyes flickering towards me, studying my reaction. Perhaps he was gauging my trust in him, or maybe he was simply curious about my thoughts. Regardless, I met his gaze, offering a small smile of gratitude for the meal.

"I didn't expect you to share," I admitted, breaking the silence. His response was a nonchalant shrug, but I could sense that it meant more to him than he let on.

"Surviving in this world requires allies, even if temporary," he replied cryptically, hinting at a sense of self-reliance that had become second nature to him.

I nodded in understanding, sensing that there was much more beneath the surface of his words. For a brief moment, I glimpsed a different facet of Dark, a side that seemed to defy the perception of him being a heartless killer. At that moment, I realized that perhaps he wasn't as one-dimensional as I had thought. There was more to him than met the eye, layers of complexity hidden beneath his formidable exterior.

We eventually reached a lake that I recognized as Deya Lake judging from all the ruins scattered around. The water level was low, but the area teemed with vibrant aquatic life, with various creatures roaming the surroundings.

As I observed Dark quickly dropping his gear and beginning to undress, a momentary fluster overcame me. His rugged physique, adorned with scars and bruises, held a certain allure that I couldn't deny. Despite knowing the truth about his dark nature, there was something strangely captivating about his appearance. In the right light, one might mistake his handsome features for those of a noble knight, a deception that contrasted sharply with the reality of his identity. I quickly averted my gaze to provide him some semblance of privacy, not wanting to intrude on his personal moment.

The idea of washing up myself became appealing, so I searched for a more secluded spot nearby. I needed time alone to collect my thoughts and reflect on the events of the day. The constant tension and danger we faced had taken a toll on my nerves, and the sound of running water from the nearby river seemed inviting.

I settled nearby, carefully removing my own gear and setting it aside before wading into the cool water. The sensation was refreshing, washing away the grime and weariness that clung to me.

After cleaning myself, I emerged from the water, my undershirt clinging to my waist and my blond hair dripping down my back. As I made my way towards my bag, I noticed a figure in the distance watching me from the corner of my eye. It was Dark. I wondered how long he had been there, silently observing me. I kept my eyes fixed on him, slowly reaching for my clothes. His intense stare remained unyielding until he finally averted his gaze, as if the act had required great effort.

Chapter Text

As Dark watched her from a distance, something awakened within him. The sight of her emerging from the water, the sunlight casting a gentle glow on her damp hair, made her appear ethereal, like a radiant being. His gaze remained fixed on her, unable to tear his eyes away. It felt as if time stood still, and he was captivated by her presence. Dark found himself drawn to her in a way he couldn't fully comprehend. He had never felt this way or witnessed something so enchanting. 

Lost in his thoughts, Dark gradually looked away, breaking the spell that had engulfed him. He realized he had been staring, and the intensity of his gaze might have made her uncomfortable. He silently berated himself for his behaviour, realizing that such weakness was unfamiliar and unnerving to him. 

Taking a deep breath, Dark composed himself and continued with his preparations. The encounter had left a memorable impression on him, sparking a curiosity and a deeper interest for her person. From that moment on, he knew that his perception of her had forever changed.

Reflecting on the events of the past few days, he couldn't help but be reminded of how she had selflessly saved him. It was an act devoid of any ulterior motive, driven purely by the goodness of her heart. He came to a depressing realization of the fear she must have felt in his presence, the way she perceived him as a monstrous figure devoid of empathy. In her eyes, he was nothing more than a relentless creature driven by violence and cruelty. The weight of this perception pressed upon him, causing an indescribable ache in his heart. He couldn't help but feel a deep sense of self-loathing for his actions. But that was all he had ever known—violence, hostility, and a constant battle against the gloom that haunted him. 

In his past, everyone had been an enemy, an obstacle to overcome or a prize to be won. His experiences had been marked by roughness and vulgarity, driven by an overwhelming sense of hatred and disdain. He was a ruthless brute, indulging in his own desires, with no regard for the well-being of others. But now, as he navigated through this uncharted emotional terrain, he couldn't help but feel a stirring of something different within him.

Confusion enveloped his thoughts, as if he was engaged in a fierce internal battle. How could he accept this newfound vulnerability within himself? He had always been a merciless killer, embracing the role of the aggressor,  driven by hatred and anger. The concept of tenderness and compassion seemed foreign to him, yet there was an underlying sense of familiarity that he couldn't ignore. The intensity of his conflicting emotions only heightened his internal struggle. It was a profound struggle of self-acceptance, where the lines between right and wrong, darkness and light, blurred into a murky haze.

Could he ever transcend the image she held of him? Was he truly capable of change, of breaking free from the shackles of his own darkness? Would she be the key to his never ending misery? Perhaps she was the glimmer of hope he desperately needed—a chance at salvation from the abyss that consumed him.

Chapter Text

After bathing, I enjoyed a moment of solitude, away from Dark's presence. However, I couldn't help but notice his occasional glances in my direction. I knew time was of the essence and that we needed to continue our journey, yet there was an unusual sense of calmness emanating from him. He didn't exhibit any signs of urgency or restlessness that I had expected. I couldn't help but wonder what might be going through his mind, what reasons lay behind his lack of haste.

As I explored the debris scattered around, searching for anything of interest, my eyes widened in astonishment. There, nestled amidst the wreckage, I discovered a captivating dark stone that shimmered with a mystical glow. My heart quickened with excitement as I recognized it to be a Luminous Stone, a rare and precious gem known for its ability to emit a soft, cyan light. However, to confirm my suspicion, I would have to wait until nightfall, as the stone's true brilliance would only reveal itself in the darkness. Filled with eagerness, I knew I wanted to embellish a weapon with its power, and hopefully, Dark would allow me to use his sickle for the task.

Approaching him, I observed Dark sitting against a tree, seemingly lost in a moment of rest. His eyes were shut, and his damp, untied hair cascaded over his face, while his lips were gently parted as he breathed softly. I noticed that his previous wounds appeared to have healed; the gash on his shoulder was now nothing more than a small scar.

A small fire crackled nearby, skewered fish cooking over its gentle heat. I took charge of tending to it, ensuring the fish wouldn't burn. With the flames steadily smoldering, I finally settled beside Dark, the black stone held delicately in my grasp. I let it slide between my fingers, examining its intricate details.

Decidedly, I leaned towards Dark, intending to borrow his sickle. Suddenly, his hand shot out and firmly seized my wrist, startling me. His touch sent a cascade of goosebumps rippling across my skin. A wave of nervousness washed over me, causing my throat to become dry as I swallowed anxiously. 

His narrowed eyes locked onto mine, and he questioned my actions with a hint of suspicion in his voice, "What are you doing?" Despite the uneasiness creeping into my voice, I held his doubting gaze, trying to maintain composure.

"I wanted to fuse a stone I found earlier with your weapon," I explained. "To enhance it, you know, make it stronger… But it's okay, never mind. I should have asked," I hastily added, feeling a mix of embarrassment. I took the opportunity to pull my arm back as his grip loosened. 

As I was about to put the stone away, berating myself for the foolish idea, Dark looked through his bag, retrieving a small dagger. He studied me before handing it to me and saying, "Show me."

I stared at him in bafflement, surprised that he accepted my offer. It seemed that he had somewhat gained a level of trust in me. Carefully, I took the dagger in my hands, examining it closely. 

"A Gerudo Scimitar," I remarked, my voice filled with knowledge. "It's quite common in the Gerudo deserts. As they are made of metal, they can conduct electricity and are resistant to scorching climates. They are highly valued by the Gerudo people, who possess the skill to forge the legendary Scimitar of the Seven, a powerful weapon with a rich history. Legend has it that the last known replica was wielded by the only Gerudo boy in the century who turned to evil in his relentless pursuit of power... Have you ever heard of Ganondorf?" I questioned, looking up at him, only to see a shocked expression on his face.

"How do you know all this?" he asked, his curiosity evident, eyebrows furrowed.

"I've always had a keen interest in weaponry… Let's just say my skills are unique," I replied with a slight smile. Taking the stone in my hand, I pressed it onto the blade of the dagger. We both sat there in silence as the stone seemed to seamlessly meld into the weapon. My eyes darted to Dark, who watched me with awe as I worked on enhancing his weapon. The stone, though initially small, appeared to grow in size, covering the entire blade. Finally, the transformation ceased, and the stone materialized, its surface as hard as before. 

"Here you go," I said, handing the scimitar back to him. I observed his reaction as he took the weapon from my hands, his expression still filled with disbelief. 

"How did you do that?" he asked, his eyes fixed on the object, as if in a trance. I simply shrugged. "The only person I've read about in tales who possessed such abilities was the Queen of Hyrule herself," he remarked, looking at me with a serious and scrutinizing gaze.

I couldn't help but giggle at the comparison. "I can assure you I am not related to the royal family," I replied. "I've always lived in Hateno for as long as I can remember. My mother passed away when I was very young, and my memories of her are scarce. During the war, my father had entrusted my care to a distant relative, an uncle. He was like a father figure to me, but he, too, passed away a couple of years ago. Since then, I've been taking care of myself."

After a brief pause, I realized that I had just shared more about my personal history than I ever had before. 

"I see… I don't recall much about my past either," he said, sympathizing with me. The momentary silence between us allowed his words to sink in. 

Trying to shift the focus away from myself, I pointed to the stone on his dagger, hoping to divert the attention to the  item. "That's a Luminous stone on your weapon, it yields powerful properties, making it stronger. It should also shine brightly at night," I said, attempting to steer the conversation towards a more neutral topic. 

As I observed him, he seemed to carefully consider my words, studying me for a moment before responding. "Thank you. Nobody has ever done anything like this for me," he said, genuine gratitude evident in his expression. I was taken aback by his acknowledgment of my act, pleasantly surprised that he would show appreciation. 

With a slight nod, a smile formed at the corner of my lips, touched by his unexpected thankfulness. It was a rare moment of vulnerability from him, and it made me wonder what kind of life he had led to receive so little kindness. I looked down at my fingers, fidgeting with the grass, contemplating the complexity of the man beside me. There was so much I still didn't know about him, and despite the dangers and uncertainties, I couldn't deny the strange connection that was forming between us.

"You're full of surprises, aren't you?" Dark unexpectedly remarked, his comment catching me off guard. I could feel a slight blush coloring my cheeks as he observed me, his head resting against the tree. I quickly diverted my gaze, feeling a mix of embarrassment and intrigue at his observation. What did he mean by that?

Realizing the change in his demeanor, Dark quickly repositioned himself, diverting his attention to the skewered fish sizzling over the fire. In a casual manner, he tied his damp hair into a low bun, clearing his face and revealing more of his sharp features. Then, he took the skewered fish, handing one to me without a word.

We ate in silence, the only sound being the crackling of the fire and the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze. The fierce warrior, who had previously exuded a sense of raw power and dominance, now seemed almost childlike as he hungrily consumed the food. It was a clear contrast to the controlled and calculating demeanor he normally displayed. It felt like I was witnessing two completely different sides of the same person.

After finishing our meal, Dark leaned back against the tree, letting out a satisfied sigh. He seemed more at ease now, as if the act of eating had brought some solace to the turbulence within him. 

As the night began to descend upon us, the Luminous stone on Dark's dagger started to emit a soft, ethereal glow. It cast an otherworldly light around us, illuminating the darkness and adding an aura of mystery to the scene. 

"You weren't kidding about this stone. It's quite something," he remarked, a hint of wonder in his tone. I smiled, captivated by the beauty of it. 

"We should get some rest," he said, breaking the silence that had settled between us. "Tomorrow, we continue our journey to retrieve my sword."

Whilst I prepared to find a comfortable spot to rest for the night, Dark's sudden serious tone caught my attention. 

"Stay here. I need to look for something," he said, gazing into the distance as if he had noticed something peculiar. Curiosity ignited within me as I watched Dark depart, his attention seemingly captured by something afar.

As minutes passed, a strange drowsiness washed over me, the enchanting sensation feeling oddly familiar, leaving me more fatigued than I had realized. I found myself questioning whether I was still awake or merely drifting in the realm of dreams, unable to discern reality from illusion. 

Amidst the haze, a figure materialized before me – a woman, perhaps a fellow traveler judging by the bag slung over her shoulder. It was odd to encounter someone in this remote area, as it wasn't a common path for travelers to tread upon.

The woman's voice pierced the air, her words tinged with urgency and warning. "Young lady, that man you are traveling with, he is the bearer of bad news. Continue your travels with him and you will perish… Run, run now," she urged.

My vision suddenly flooded with terrible images - blood on my hands, flames engulfing my surroundings, and Dark's menacing red eyes staring at me just before he plunged a knife into my heart. As fear took over me, I suddenly believed it to be a favorable idea, the ideal moment to escape, pondering whether I was making the correct decision. 

As if a force activated me, I made a split-second decision to flee. I started sprinting relentlessly until my breath could no longer keep pace, my feet scraped and bruised from traversing through the vegetation and the ruin filled terrain. Regrettably, in my daze, I couldn't identify the unfamiliar fields I found myself in, or so I thought. Feeling a sense of foreboding, I could discern I was in a territory I shouldn't be, as if aware of the lurking dangers it held. Almost as though summoned, the atmosphere thickened, tainted with a reddish hue that enveloped my surroundings—a harbinger of gloom. 

"Oh no" I fretted, expressing my anxiety. I leaped over a stone wall, oblivious to the pervasive gloom that lay concealed. Inadvertently stepping into it, I experienced excruciating pain, as if my life force was being drained away. Coldness gripped me, rendering me motionless and incapable of thought. A dreadful desolation surged within me, gloom was seeping into my veins taking hold of my being. Summoning all of my strength, I crawled forward until succumbing to unconsciousness.

Chapter Text

Investigating the movement he had seen from afar, Dark ventured away from the campsite. As he approached the source of the rustling, he recognized the famous attire of the Yiga Clan. He previously had no issue taking them down, but he was well aware of their cunning and manipulative tactics, capable of ensnaring their victims with powerful mind games.

The footsoldier seemed to notice Dark's presence as he turned towards him, releasing an eerie and hysterical laugh before charging with a weapon in hand. A fierce fight broke out between them. Dark swiftly pulled out his shield, skillfully evading the enemy's attacks. The Yiga exhibited their signature ability to vanish and reappear, attempting to catch Dark off guard. However, Dark remained vigilant, and as the footsoldier reappeared behind him, lunging forward for an attack, he reacted with a deft motion, using his sickle to slash the foe. It was ironic, wielding the very weapon the Yiga Clan was infamous for to vanquish their own member.

Clearly injured, the soldier said one last thing before vanishing into thin air once more: "See you soon."

The words echoed in Dark's mind as he watched the soldier's disappearance with a mixture of annoyance and concern. The encounter had left him with more questions than answers, and he couldn't shake off the feeling that he was being watched. Why was he being followed? Would he fall victim to an ambush?

Determined not to let his guard down, Dark surveyed his surroundings, searching for any signs of potential danger. The forest was eerily quiet, the only sound being the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze. He knew better than to underestimate his enemies, especially if they were from the Yiga Clan. Their mastery of deception and illusion made them formidable adversaries, capable of striking when least expected.

Dark took a deep breath before making his way back to the campsite, his expression  more serious than before. He knew that vigilance was crucial, especially with the Yiga now aware of their presence.

Unfortunately, as he arrived, he immediately noticed her absence, detecting the rustling of foliage where she had recently passed. In that moment, devoid of hesitation, he gave chase. He pondered how audacious she was, and what actions he would take once he caught up with her. He felt a mix of disappointment and a glimmer of understanding. How could she run away from him, abandoning him to his quest. Anger welled up within him, but fear of never seeing her again flooded his thoughts. Was he angry because she lacked faith in him or because he couldn't control her? 

As he continued his pursuit, a foreboding sensation overcame him. He paused momentarily, straining his senses for any sound and scanning attentively for any sign, perhaps an error. He was correct; there was movement, but from his vantage point, all he could discern was the encroaching redness in the air. And then it dawned on him—the presence of gloom spawns. They only materialized when detecting movement. This was the worst possible outcome, and Dark's throat felt parched, making it difficult to swallow. He clenched his jaw and tightened his grip on his weapon before advancing toward the malevolent creature. Unable to locate her anywhere, worry weighed heavily on his heart. Could she have perished? And even if he were to confront this entity, had she managed to elude him? Would he never lay eyes on her again? 

Emotions surged through Dark's body, a potent mix of anger, fear, and determination fortifying his mind and unleashing a torrent of fury upon the encroaching darkness. His rationality succumbed to the overwhelming rage, and he was driven solely by his instinct to survive and protect. In this state, his strength seemed to amplify, and he fought with a merciless intensity, fixated on obliterating the looming threat before him.

As he struck with precision and skill, the gloom itself coalesced into the form of Phantom Ganon, Dark's proclaimed nemesis and the embodiment of malevolence. Though appearing as a mere shadow, the entity was formidable and exuded a sense of terrifying might. But Dark was unyielding, and amidst intense agony and the weight of their established feud, he battled relentlessly.

In a deadly dance of blades, Dark clashed with the monstrous entity. Each strike was fueled by pent-up rivalry and past encounters, with memories of suffering driving him to push beyond his limits. The battle was arduous and interminable, as if their very souls were entwined in a fierce struggle for supremacy.

Finally, with a surge of resolve, Dark delivered a final, decisive strike. His dagger found its mark, plunging deep into the throat of the shadowy entity. In a moment of triumph, he severed its head, vanquishing the darkness that had threatened to consume him. The air crackled with residual energy, the aftermath of a battle that had transcended mere physicality.

Exhausted and yet victorious, Dark kneeled amidst the dissipating gloom, his breaths ragged and his heart still racing with adrenaline. He had triumphed over the darkness, the embodiment of his fears and the malice that haunted him. The remnants of his fury slowly subsided, and he was left to contemplate the magnitude of the battle he had just fought.

Gathering the strength to rise, his determination to find her compelled him to take action. If she were still in this vicinity, she couldn't be too far, for the creature closely shadowed its prey.

While passing by a stone wall, he caught sight of her lying among the ruins and grass. She appeared injured and fragile, her cheeks slightly sunken as if her soul had been drained away. It was a distressing sight to behold, witnessing her in such a condition. The touch of gloom must have affected her. 

Dark quickly reached out, searching for a pulse. Her skin felt cold to his touch, with dark marks visible on her legs. Yet, he detected a faint pulse, indicating her life still clung on. 

Taking her into his arms, he held her close, one hand supporting her back, while her head rested against his chest and shoulder. With the other hand beneath her knees, he carried her to a place he deemed safer. Guilt accused him of putting her in this situation.

Chapter Text

The pulsating ache in my head was overwhelming, and my body felt battered and weak. With great effort, I reluctantly opened my eyes, greeted by the serene embrace of nature within a makeshift shelter. The melodious chirping of birds filled the air, accompanied by soft rays of sunlight filtering through. Memories of the intense pain and the night's events flooded back, causing a surge of adrenaline. Swiftly, I propped myself up, taking in my surroundings with a mix of anxiety and apprehension.

As my gaze lifted, I was met with an unexpected sight—the figure of Dark, seated just across from me. His presence sent a shiver down my spine, and my heart raced with trepidation. The memory of the woman’s words and the vivid vision left me utterly traumatized, making it frightening that he was here, just a few feet away.

"You! You... you summoned those creatures to hunt me down," I stammered, my voice trembling as tears welled up in my eyes. Overwhelmed with fear and a sense of betrayal, I instinctively distanced myself from him, curling up into a protective ball. Dark's stern expression showed a mix of frustration and disappointment, as if my accusation had struck a nerve. I could feel the weight of his gaze on me, and it only intensified my unease.

As I furrowed my brows, I noticed something peculiar about his eyes. They were not the simple crimson I had seen before; instead, they seemed to possess an alluring reddish-purple hue with a subtle undertone of blue. I couldn't tell if it was a trick of the light or a manifestation of his unique nature. However, the peculiarity of his eyes was the least of my concerns as I sat before someone who had demonstrated immense power and could end my life in an instant.

"What do you want from me? Please, don't hurt me… I should have never helped you!" I rambled, my words stumbling over one another. 

He interrupted me, speaking in a commanding and resolute voice, "Stop it. You ran away from me. You put yourself in this…" His eyes bore into mine, a mix of emotions evident in his gaze. He appeared to be wrestling with an inner conflict, his jaw tightly clenched. After a few seconds of staring at me, he finally spoke.

"And fortunately, I found you; otherwise, you would have perished. I cannot control the monsters out there, especially the gloom spawns," he stated, seemingly contemplating how convenient that would have been. My apprehension remained drawn on my face as he continued, his patience wearing thin, his nostrils flaring. 

"If I truly wanted you dead, I wouldn’t have wasted all this time babysitting you. I could have been searching for my sword instead," Dark replied, his voice tinged with exhaustion as he stared at me with a blank expression. Despite his words, I couldn't help but feel like a burden, wondering why he had chosen to stay by my side.

"Why didn’t you?! You should have gone to find your sword and left me alone! It would have been a lot better for everyone!" I blurted out, my emotions getting the best of me before I could filter my words. Immediately, I regretted my impulsive reaction, realizing the weight of my statement and the potential consequences of my outburst.

Dark's expression remained unchanged, but I could sense a flicker of surprise in his eyes, quickly concealed by a veil of stoicism. My frustration and fear had taken control, causing me to lash out at the one person who had supposedly saved me from a dark fate.

"I’m returning the favor", he simply said. 

I looked at him in confusion, wondering what he was referring to. A long pause ensued; he seemed to be gathering his thoughts and carefully selecting his words. 

"My life's path has often taken me to battle monsters, including confronting these gloom spawns. These creatures and the darkness shrouding the land are under Ganondorf’s command. When you found me in the streets of Hateno, I had last been engaged in an endless battle with Phantom Ganon, a shadow that spawns after vanquishing the gloom hands. I was ill, drained of life. I thought it would be the end of me. But then, somehow, I found myself awakening in your home."

The revelation of Ganondorf's return struck me with a profound sense of trepidation. The chaos and despair he had brought to the kingdom were undeniable. The rumors were true, and his malevolence had resurfaced to plunge Hyrule into darkness once again.

However, amid this tumultuous realization, a question gnawed at me, amplifying my skepticism. Why would Dark, someone who seemingly embodied the shadows and embraced malevolence, be fighting against the very forces he seemed so closely connected to? Was he genuinely opposing Ganondorf's wicked aspirations, or was there something more to his actions? I couldn't ignore the darkness within him, a darkness that seemed to mirror the very gloom that engulfed Hyrule.

The inner conflict within me mirrored Dark's own struggle. My mind wavered between the fear of his dark past and the vulnerability he displayed in our moments of interaction. It was an enigma I couldn't easily unravel. How could someone capable of such ruthless efficiency in dispatching enemies also harbor a semblance of compassion and concern for my well-being?

"How can I believe that? You tormented me from the moment our paths crossed. You showed no remorse or hesitation in killing those monsters so effortlessly," I mumbled, gazing down at my feet, lost in my thoughts. "That lady, she told me you would kill me."

Dark frowned in confusion as he processed my last sentence. His eyes couldn't meet mine, and instead, he bowed his head, as if unable to confront the weight of my words. Guilt and conflict were etched across his features, a battle of emotions raging within him. It was evident that my accusation had struck a chord, challenging the facade he had meticulously constructed to survive in a world that saw him as a villain.

Then, as if a realization washed over him, his expression darkened with a mixture of sadness and frustration. With a heavy sigh, he finally looked up.

"The Yiga Clan is notorious for their ability to manipulate perceptions and plant false visions in the minds of their victims," he explained earnestly. "They thrive on fear and deception, using it as a weapon to achieve their objectives." 

With this newfound information, I could finally make sense of the events that had unfolded previously. I berated myself for not being more cautious, for failing to see through the Yiga’s Clan human disguises and falling into their trap. They were masters of deception, using their appearance to ensnare their prey and sow seeds of doubt and suspicion. I felt foolish for being deceived and nearly paying the price with my life. Though, Dark's explanation did little to ease the fear that had settled within me. While a part of me wanted to believe him, the cautionary voice in my mind reminded me of the danger that still lurked beneath his surface. 

"I don't know what to believe," I admitted, my voice wavering. "It's all so confusing. One moment, you're supposedly saving us, and the next, you're fighting with such bloodthirstiness. How can I be sure which side of you is real?" 

He seemed to be struggling to come to terms with his own inner turmoil and the consequences of his actions. "I won't deny that I have done things I'm not proud of… I'm not in the best state of mind," Dark confessed, his voice barely above a whisper, tinged with a mix of impuissance and remorse. 

"I shouldn't have burdened you with it…" he added, attempting to apologize, but the words remained elusive. It was the closest he could come to saying sorry, I thought to myself. It was a strange sight to witness Dark in such a weakened state. The faint blush creeping up the tips of his ears betrayed his stoic expression, revealing the shame he felt. It was as if a crack had formed in his impenetrable facade, allowing a glimpse of the complex emotions he struggled to contain.

"Listen," I heard him say, his voice calm but firm. "I cannot undo what I've done, and if I need to do it again, I will, to protect us..." He took a deep breath and rummaged through his bag. 

"I found these on my journey. Please, wear them. They will aid in your defense." He leaned towards me, causing me to flinch as he approached. He looked at me carefully, as if asking for my approval and slowly took my hand, his rogue fingers tickling my skin. Gently turning my palm upward, he placed two earrings, seemingly crafted from amber. 

As he closed my fingers around the earrings, his eyes locked onto mine. I looked at him in a mixture of awe, confusion, and uncertainty. Strangely, at this moment, I didn't feel fear. I felt warmth spreading across my skin, my heart racing. I pondered silently, carefully observing his every move.

I stared at our hands, unsure of how to react. The amber glowed warmly between my closed fingers, an inexplicable sense of power emanating from them. Part of me wanted to reject the gift, to push him away and distance myself from his unsettling presence. But there was another part of me, a part that saw the sincerity in his eyes, that hesitated.

"What are these?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity mingled with caution.

"They are infused with protective magic," he explained. "They can shield you from some harm, especially against the dark forces that lurk around. Consider them as my way of... making amends, in my own twisted manner."

His words hung in the air, doubt gnawing at the back of my mind. Afterall, it was a gesture of remorse, an attempt to offer something of value in exchange for the pain he had caused.

"I need time," I whispered, feeling overwhelmed by conflicting emotions.

Dark nodded, squeezing my hand slightly before letting it go. "I'll be waiting," he said, his voice filled with determination. 

As the day wore on, we sat in silence, each lost in our own thoughts. The crackling of the campfire seemed to echo the uncertainty in my heart. Despite my reservations, I couldn't deny the connection I felt with Dark, and I found myself drawn to him in a way I couldn't explain.

Chapter Text

The few days we've spent together seemed to be affecting me, stirring up emotions and wearing down my patience. After a much-needed break in the makeshift shelter, I emerged to a beautiful view of a bridge stretching across a picturesque gorge. Dark was busy cooking meat and mushrooms over a crackling fire, the delectable scent of the food filling the air and making my hunger undeniable. I approached Dark and sat down in the soft grass beside him. He glanced at me briefly, giving a simple nod to acknowledge my presence, before returning his attention to the task at hand.

As he removed the food from the fire, I watched him grab a piece of flat wood, using it to slice the tender meat into thin pieces. He placed the food between us, and we began to eat face to face, savoring the delicious combination of meat and Stamella mushrooms.

Between bites, Dark spoke, his voice steady. "We need to pass that bridge over there," he said, gesturing towards the distant structure. "We also need to find a horse," he added, hinting at our next objective. I nodded in agreement, my mouth still full of food. I quickly finished eating and washed it down with a drink of water, watching as Dark packed his bag while mine remained lost in the previous event.

As we prepared to leave, I made the decision to put on the earrings he had given me. Catching his gaze, I noticed a quick expression of appreciation that momentarily softened his demeanor. Making sure we had everything we needed, Dark took the lead, and I followed closely behind as we walked and descended the hill where we had rested.

Approaching the bridge, Dark signaled for us to crouch and stay quiet as a Bokoblin rode by on a black horse. The tension in the air was palpable as we waited for the enemy to pass. Once it was clear, Dark whispered for me to stay put and ventured forward to deal with the creature.

I watched from our hiding spot as he confidently shot an arrow into the Bokoblin's back, causing it to screech and fall. It immediately charged towards him with its weapon drawn. With incredible agility, Dark deftly blocked the attack with his dagger, then swiftly struck back, taking down the enemy. The Bokoblin disintegrated before our eyes, leaving behind a stranded black horse.

Dark returned to me with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "This is going to be our ride," he declared, tapping the horse's back. It seemed that we had found our means of transportation for our next leg of the journey.     

"Come," Dark gestured as he paused, a slight smirk playing on his lips as he considered the situation. I approached him, noticing his gaze drifting lower on my body, a feeling of discomfort washing over me. I observed his confident smugness as his eyes followed my every move. A realization struck me like a sudden gust of wind – I was about to sit in such close proximity to him.

"I can help you get on if you want," he said, his smirk widening. I didn't want to dwell on what he might be thinking at that moment; it seemed like a suggestive thought crossed his mind.

"I can do it myself," I replied with determination, turning my back to him. With a leap, I attempted to mount the horse, but my grip slipped, and I felt myself falling. Just as I braced for impact, I was suddenly halted and felt something wrapping around me. Dark's arms encircled me like a protective embrace from behind, breaking my fall and saving me from injury.

For a moment, I remained still, absorbing the shock of the situation. His proximity sent shivers down my spine, and I felt his breath against my neck. It was as if time stood still for that brief instant. Then, he released his arms, and I quickly got off him and stood up, my heart pounding in my chest. The intensity of the moment left me flustered, unsure of how to react.

Dark seemed unfazed, resuming his usual enigmatic demeanor as if nothing had happened. I tried to compose myself, avoiding his gaze, but my thoughts were in disarray. There was more to this mysterious man than I could comprehend, and I couldn't deny the mix of emotions he stirred within me. 

"Do you want me to help you now?" he asked, a cocky smile adorning his face. I couldn't help but feel a bit foolish for my previous failed attempt at getting on the horse. Defying his arrogant expression, I hesitated for a moment before giving in and nodding with a small, embarrassed smile. I honestly preferred when he was being arrogant rather than irritated with me. His smugness was an expression of confidence while his frustration was an expression of discontent.

Positioning himself behind me, Dark firmly grasped my waist and effortlessly lifted me onto the horse. Then, with ease, he swung himself onto the horse's back, settling in front of me. 

"You're going to want to grab onto me," he suggested, glancing at me.

Refusing to show any vulnerability, I stubbornly narrowed my eyes, giving him a cold stare. I doubted his statement, thinking it might be a trick to get me flustered. But I didn't heed his advice. Instead, I kept my hands to myself, choosing not to rely on him for support.

Despite my defiant words, Dark remained composed. He seized the reins, urging the horse into a gallop. My lack of grip quickly became apparent when the horse suddenly halted, causing me to lurch forward. I only barely managed to maintain my balance as I instinctively clung to him, my arms encircling his waist.

With my heart still racing, a blend of irritation surged within me. Irritation at his audacity to put me in such a situation. But before I could fully process my feelings, Dark released the reins, allowing the horse to resume a steady pace. Dark, the enigma that he was, appeared unruffled by the incident, his gaze fixed on the road ahead. I pondered whether he had orchestrated this situation, or if unpredictability was simply an inherent part of his character.

As the horse carried us onward, I attempted to redirect my focus to the path ahead, suppressing the emotional maelstrom churning within me. The landscape unfolded before us, a testament to the vast and treacherous lands of Hyrule that lay ahead. The rhythmic thud of the horse's hooves echoed in my ears, the only constant thing in a world filled with incertitude.

The landscape rolled on, an ever-changing canvas of rugged terrain and untamed beauty. The horse's steady gait seemed to match the rhythm of my thoughts, each hoofbeat echoing in the vast terrain. 

The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across our path. The fading light bathed everything in a warm, golden hue, transforming the harsh landscape into something almost magical. The sun eventually sank below the horizon, giving way to a sky adorned with stars. It was in this ethereal moment that Dark finally broke the silence that had enveloped us.

"I used to believe that acknowledging sensitivity was a sign of weakness."

"I thought you were all about maintaining control, keeping emotions in check," I retorted with a touch of sarcasm, a smirk forming on my face.

He scuffed before replying, "Appearances can be deceiving I guess."

"Well, feelings are what makes us human. They are a symptom of our lives, of our consciousness. It's what allows us to connect and understand each other", I said, stealing glances at him, his profile a study in determination and mystery. "Do you ever regret the path you've chosen?" I asked, the question slipping out before I could fully consider its weight.

"Regret is a complicated emotion," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. "There are moments when I wish things had been different, when I wish I could change the past. But every choice I've made has led me here, to this moment. So I don’t think it’s all that bad", he said, a faint smirk painted on his lips as he turned his head to glance at me. "We all have our battles, even if we hide them behind a mask."

Raising an eyebrow, I added, "And what's your mask hiding, Dark?"

He paused, slightly pulling on the reins to make the horse slow down to a gentle walk, his gaze distant. He seemed to be living conflicting emotions, his hand passing through his hair, flicking strands away from his face. "Pain". 

A few seconds passed before he added, "This world we live in, it's unforgiving. Every choice I've made, every path I've walked, they've all been tinged with pain and sacrifice."

I nodded, understanding the weight of his words. "But pain doesn't have to define us. It can shape us, yes, but it doesn't have to consume us."

He glanced at me, his gaze piercing through the darkness. "You speak of resilience, of rising above the darkness that clings to us."

"Exactly," I affirmed. "We can't change the past, but we can choose how we respond to it. We can find strength in our pain, in our struggles."

Dark's grip on the reins tightened, his knuckles turning white. "Strength… that's what got me out of many deaths, even when the odds were against me."

"It's what's kept you going, isn't it?" I said, my voice soft. "That determination to overcome, to survive."

He nodded, a hint of something unspoken in his eyes. "Sometimes, survival is the only option we have."

"Survival is important, but so is living," I said, meeting his gaze. "Life is more than just enduring. It's about finding moments of joy, of connection."

Dark fell silent, his eyes fixed on the path ahead. The moon cast a silvery glow on his features, revealing the complexity of his emotions. He sighed, a mixture of weariness and contemplation in his breath. "You surely have an uncanny ability to see beyond the surface, to believe in the potential for change."

"It's a skill I've honed through my own struggles," I said with a small smile. "And I see it in you too, Dark."

He didn't respond immediately, lost in his thoughts. The silence between us was comfortable, a testament to the connection that was forming. The horse continued its steady pace, carrying us forward through the moonlit landscape. Rain started falling from the sky, and we found ourselves stopping in front of a cabin hidden within a forest. 

"I suppose we should rest for the night," he said, getting off the horse while I followed shortly after. He then tended to the horse, his movements sure and practiced. I entered the cabin carefully, assessing the space. Hay was on the floor, forming a sort of makeshift bed. 

"I’ll be staying in here for the night" I heard him saying as he came in. "We are in a dangerous zone, many threats are lurking around right now. Also, I’d appreciate not resting in the rain." I nodded and watched him lay on the hay, sighting as he got comfortable. I joined him in his comfort and laid somewhat close, keeping physical distance between us. He pulled out a piece of paper from his bag, unfolding it, revealing what looked like a map. It looked like it was a rough draft or a semblance of a drawing, reflecting the landscape where an ‘X’ was shown. 

Eventually, as fatigue settled in, I rolled to my side and rested, giving into my exhaustion. Beside me, Dark's breathing became steady, the drops of rain hitting the cabin were the only sound that punctuated the quiet night.

In that moment of serenity, I realized that despite the challenges that lay ahead, I had found an unexpected ally in Dark. Our journey was far from over, and the path ahead was still shrouded in mystery. But as I closed my eyes and let the darkness of sleep overtake me, I knew that I was no longer alone in this tumultuous world.

Chapter Text

In the middle of the night, I stirred from sleep, a sense of unease settling in as I became aware of movement nearby. The air was filled with the sound of heavy breathing, shrouding the surroundings in an eerie stillness. As my eyelids fluttered open, a fleeting shadow seemed to vanish from the periphery of my vision. It mirrored the experience of that second night when I had first encountered Dark, memories flooding back and leaving me both puzzled and stunned.

This time, I couldn't simply dismiss it as my imagination, not when it had happened for the second time. Despite this certainty, I attempted to convince my groggy mind that perhaps it was the remnants of a dream, lingering as I had just awoken. As I sat up, my focus was drawn back to the movement beside me, my gaze falling upon Dark. His form was contorted in apparent distress and his breathing rapid. It was a déjà vu that sent a chill down my spine, for I had seen Dark assume this very position before.

Without hesitation, I reached out to him, gently shaking him in an attempt to rouse him from whatever seemed to grip his slumber. His arm was damp, likely from sweat, and the muscles under my touch were tense. With a firmer nudge, I attempted to wake him further, and then called out to him. "Dark, wake up," I urged.

In an instant, his eyes opened, and the moonlight, filtering through the cracks of the cabin, revealed the familiar crimson hue that I had come to associate with him. I watched in awe as his eye color immediately shifted back to the purplish shade I had last seen. His hands then clutched his chest in pain, his face and body contorting as he emitted a pained groan, rolling to his side. He remained in this tormented position for a while, his rapid breaths gradually beginning to steady. It struck me that he must have been sleeping throughout this ordeal, prompting me to wonder what could possibly haunt his dreams so vividly. My initial thought was night terrors, but how could mere imagination alter the color of his eyes? As his composure gradually returned, I layed back, absorbing the weight of what had just happened.

Dark's breathing had steadied, and his previously tense body seemed to have relaxed into a more peaceful slumber. Balancing concern with curiosity, I observed him for a moment longer. Come to think of it, aside from the nights when I had first taken him in, I had never witnessed him fully at rest. The silence now greeting me, I felt fatigue kicking in, allowing myself to go back to sleep. 

As the darkness of the night gave way to the gentle colors of dawn, the morning greeted me with the gentle warmth of the rising sun spilling into the cabin. My surroundings came into focus, revealing that I was alone in the room. Seizing the opportunity, I decided to freshen up, my body stretching as I awakened from a restless slumber. The events of the night weighed on my mind, urging me to confront them. With a determined sigh, I stepped out of the cabin and found Dark near a crackling fire, tending to its flames. 

A clutch of bird eggs rested nearby, a hint of a forthcoming meal. As I approached, the fallen branches crunched beneath my feet, alerting Dark to my presence. His gaze briefly met mine before returning to the flames.

"Hello", he said as he tossed another piece of wood in the fire. 

"Goodmorning", I replied. Sitting across from him, I settled down by the fire, watching as its flames danced, emanating a gentle warmth. A few minutes passed before I urged myself to break the silence. 

"I have to say", I started, hesitating whether I should even bring up the topic. My eyes fixed on Dark as he continued his tasks, cracking an egg onto a small metal slab. Taking a deep breath, I resumed. "Last night, I awoke and found you in distress, as if caught in a dream or perhaps a nightmare," I said, my voice gentle yet direct. "The intensity was such that it manifested in your physical form. Is there something troubling you?"

Dark's response was a blank stare. He took a second before he looked away. "I don’t know what you're referring to," he  countered.

His response left me uncertain, torn between believing his words and trusting the evidence of my own eyes. Was he genuinely unaware of the turmoil that gripped him during his sleep, or was he deliberately avoiding the topic? His defensive tone muddied the waters, casting a veil over the truth that eluded us.

"I'm not trying to intrude on your privacy or cause any discomfort," I started, choosing my words with care. "But I've witnessed this phenomenon twice now. You were shaking in pain; it looked like something was torturing you."

In response, Dark's gaze flickered, a fleeting display of vulnerability that vanished almost as soon as it appeared. Clearly, he was wrestling with something he wasn't ready to share. It was as if he was a lone wolf, resolute in bearing his burdens alone, despite the toll it took on him.

A heavy silence settled between us before he broke it with a solemn declaration, his expression unreadable, his eyes emotionless. "It doesn’t matter. In a few hours, I’ll have retrieved my sword, and you won't ever see me again. It would be better if you kept your distance."

His words reverberated, a clear indication of the fortress he had built around himself. Exhaling quietly, I battled a mixture of frustration and concern, and while I understood his instinct to shield himself, it also left me feeling somewhat powerless. 

Despite my attempts  to stay composed, his words carried a weight that I couldn't ignore. I refused to let it show, though, determined not to give him the satisfaction of seeing how much his declaration had affected me. 

"Understood," I responded evenly, my tone masking the sting I felt. I busied myself by picking up a nearby stick and idly poking at the fire, the crackling flames reflecting the turmoil within me.

Dark's gaze seemed to linger on me for a moment longer before he returned his attention to his cooking. The air around us held an unspoken tension, a rift that had suddenly formed between us. I was left grappling with a mixture of emotions—frustration at his reluctance to open up, disappointment in the abrupt shift in our dynamic, and a gnawing desire to understand the enigma that was Dark.

After a while, Dark finished his task and leaned over, positioning the slab with the remaining eggs in front of me. In silence, we consumed our food, the weight of our earlier conversation still lingering, rendering the air between us somewhat awkward. Words were unnecessary; we both comprehended what needed to be done.

Once we had finished our meal, we ventured out of the forest, gradually becoming aware that we stood in Central Hyrule, gazing at the formidable gates of the Great Plateau. The path we had taken the day before had ultimately guided us to this point, leading us toward the sanctuary. Given the Great Plateau's harsh landscape, characterized by rocky ruins and uneven terrain, Dark decided to allow the horse to roam freely. 

Passing through the towering stone gates, I unconsciously led the way without a word spoken. Faded memories of my youth resurfaced as we moved forward. Once, this place had been adorned with beautiful architecture, but now only remnants remained, a testament to the passage of war. 

I eventually became aware of a temple that decorated the landscape, an ominous place in the middle of shattered structures and fragments of forgotten memories scattered about. As we arrived, we stepped in the temple through its destroyed wall, a wave of nostalgia hitting me. 

I was just a child when the world turned dark and unforgiving. The war had cast its deadly torrent over our kingdom, and my mother and I were trapped in here. Despite the chaos that raged around us, my mother remained my pillar of strength, a source of unwavering love and courage.

The image of her drew itself so vividly in my mind; it would be the last time I saw her.  My mother sat me down on her lap, her arms wrapped protectively around me. Her voice, soft and soothing, painted pictures of a brighter world beyond the walls that confined us. She told me stories of hope and resilience, of a hero who rose from the darkest of times to bring faith into the world and a princess that fought endlessly to protect the nation. 

As she spoke, her fingers brushed gently through my hair, like a comforting lullaby. Her eyes held a fierce determination, even as they glistened with unshed tears. She wanted me to remember that even in times of despair, love and courage could thrive.

But that evening, as the air outside filled with the distant rumble of explosions, I saw something in my mother's eyes that I had never seen before. It was a mixture of love, sadness, and a kind of farewell that words couldn't convey.

She leaned down, pressing her lips to my forehead, and whispered, "My darling, never forget the courage that resides within you. No matter what happens, you are never alone. You carry our love, our strength, and our hope."

Those were the last words she spoke to me. That night, the war showed no mercy. My mother had ordered me to hide behind the statue, waiting for the arrival of my father, for she would leave to defend this place of power, as she said. My mother's love and courage, the very essence of her being, became a shield that protected me until the very end…

Realizing I had been staring at the statue without saying a word for a moment now, I sighed and diverted my attention away. I looked at Dark and finally spoke. 

“This is the sanctuary, the Temple of Time. Pray to the Goddess Statue and you will see yourself rewarded with a message, a direction to the success of your quest”, I spoke. Dark approached the statue cautiously, and as he closed his eyes and began his prayer, the statue suddenly radiated with a soft, divine light, receptive to Dark's desires. 

I had witnessed this occurrence once before. That same day in my memory, concealed behind the statue, I had fervently prayed and shed tears, imploring an end to the war that had torn our land apart. My pleas were answered, though it would take several long months. It was during my time in the care of my father's uncle that news of Ganondorf's defeat had finally reached Hyrule. But it came with a heavy price, for I also learned that my mother had perished in the war, and my father remained missing, his fate uncertain.

I was confronted with a world forever changed, my parents' presence replaced by a void that could never be filled. But in the depths of my grief, I held onto my mother’s words, her love, and her unwavering courage. They became my guiding light, a legacy that urged me to carry on, to find hope amid the chaos, and to honor the sacrifices she had made for me.

Chapter Text

Lost in my thoughts, I watched in awe at the mesmerizing sight as Dark prayed to the Goddess Statue. The rays of sunlight passing through the cracked roof, and the vegetation that had grown from lack of human presence made it somewhat ethereal. The glow illuminated the sanctuary, dispersing heat in our surroundings. 

As relaxed as I felt at that moment, I could feel tingling at the tips of my fingers and a sudden sensation in my chest, inquietude taking over me, feeling my heart beating faster and shivers going down my spine. I knew something bad was coming, but before I could even react, a loud noise erupted. A bomb had exploded just outside, the remains of stone flying everywhere in the sanctuary. Startled, I let out a cry of fear and instinctively backed away as Dark stood in front of me. 

The scene before us was one of complete destruction, smoke emanating from the wood and shattered stone littering the floor, emitting ominous cracking sounds underfoot. A group of menacing men approached the temple, entering the remnants of the structure. From their attires and their masks, it wasn’t difficult to understand they were from the Yiga Clan. I knew what was about to unfold, and a profound sense of devastation washed over me. 

"I'll take care of this," he said, his voice resonating in my ears. "Just stay back, okay?"

The group of men closed in around him, ready to engage in a violent confrontation. And so it began. One man charged towards him, but Dark swiftly evaded the attack, retaliating with a powerful right hook that sent his assailant crashing to the ground. Drawing a dagger from his belt, he confronted two men wielding metal bars. With a fluid motion, he executed a backflip, his leg striking one man's shin, and as he landed, he sliced the other man's throat. Fueled by a raging fury, he engaged in a fierce battle, enduring a blow or two to his jaw. His movements were relentless, his strikes precise, and within a few minutes, he had incapacitated them all, blood dripping from his mouth.

For a brief moment, relief washed over me as I believed the ordeal had come to an end. However, as he caught his breath, a man entered the remnants of the shelter, followed by an imposing figure towering over him. Taking a moment to assess the situation, the man's expression seemed to reflect a mix of satisfaction and discontent. 

“What do we have here?" he said, menacingly as he advanced in the wreckage in front of Dark, positioning himself a few meters away from us. With a subtle gesture, he instructed his follower, "Go ahead."

The burly figure proceeded as told, appearing outwardly like any ordinary Yiga blademaster, except for the ominous red smoke that emanated from his being, as if consumed by the malevolence of Gloom. He advanced menacingly, and Dark instinctively reacted, charging towards the entity with an eruption of rage. Blow after blow, Dark relentlessly struck his opponent, but the man appeared unfazed, his anger seemingly fueling him to an explosive point. 

Just as Dark prepared to deliver a powerful right hook, the man, faster and stronger, landed a devastating punch to his cheek, causing Dark to stagger backward. Another punch followed, sending him crashing to the ground. The sheer disparity in strength was evident, and it seemed as though Dark was destined for defeat. Yet, he refused to surrender. With great effort, he rose to his feet, groaning and bleeding from his nose. As he attempted to make a move, the blademaster seized him by the shoulders and delivered a brutal headbutt. Each blow inflicted excruciating pain, pushing Dark closer to the brink of unconsciousness. Four blows later, he collapsed, unable to rise again.

I stood there, helpless and engulfed by sorrow, as Dark lay in agony, struggling to maintain consciousness. The imposing man took him in a chokehold, and it was a brutal, merciless attempt on Dark's life. Desperation coursed through me as I tried to muster every ounce of strength to intervene, but a frigid grip held me back, muffling my cries with a hand over my mouth. The scene before me was horrifying, and I was utterly powerless, forced to witness a life being snuffed out before my eyes. Amongst these intense emotions, I could feel something surging within me, heat radiating from my core, a potent energy welling up. 

My vision blurred from tears and anger, obscuring my judgment as I relentlessly struggled to break free from the hold. Summoning every ounce of resolve, I sank my teeth into the man's hand, causing him to release his grip on my mouth, finally allowing me to scream, "STOP!"

In an instant, a blinding, intense light erupted, enveloping all of us. The sudden brilliance shocked everyone, their gazes turning towards me. It was only then that I realized the restraining arms that had held me down were gone. As I glanced behind me, I noticed the seemingly burnt soldier fall to the ground. It looked as though he had caught on fire, his attire sizzling while its body disintegrated, leaving behind the famous Yiga Clan mask. I stood in disbelief, shocked at what had just happened. Why was everybody looking at me?

"That's enough", the man I assumed to be the leader finally spoke, his voice slicing through the tense atmosphere. In an instant, the grip on Dark's lifeless body was released, causing him to collapse to the floor with a resounding thud. To my astonishment, Dark coughed up blood, struggling for breath. 

The leader then signaled to his guards to apprehend me. They advanced swiftly, though I sensed their hesitation as they compelled me to my knees and secured my arms.

The man approached us and gave me an intriguing look before muttering "Interesting". He stared at me for a moment, scrutinizing me before bringing his attention to Dark. He then leaned over his battered form. 

"I’ve heard of you before, rumors of your prowess, of your determination… You know, I admire resilience, you could come work for me," he began, only to be interrupted as Dark defiantly spat in his face. The man chuckled, studying him intently. Then, his gaze shifted to his men, who lowered their heads, witnessing their leader's humiliation. A sense of pride emanated from this individual as he carried out his next actions. He bent down, delivering a knee to Dark's chest, then drew a knife and carved a deep gash along his jaw. Dark winced in agony, unable to offer any resistance.

As the man admired his handiwork, he further scrutinized Dark, a flicker of recognition in his voice. "Aren't you the one Ganondorf seeks? What's the name of the boy?" he demanded with aggression, turning his head towards his guards. "Link, sir," one of them replied. "Ah, that's right…It all makes sense. Well, you’re in real trouble now, kid. Take him," the man declared, rising to his feet. "As for her..." He came towards me, gripping my face tightly, forcing my head to turn and exposing me to his gaze. "I'm sure we could have some fun with her," he proclaimed, signaling his men to seize me.

In that heart-wrenching moment, Dark and I were forcibly abducted, yanked away from the shattered remnants of the temple. Our captors quickly covered our heads with bags and tied our hands, effectively separating us. Dark's voice was silenced, intensifying my unease and fear. Desperation to find him welled up, and I screamed out his name. But before I could grasp the full horror of our situation, a brutal blow struck my head, plunging me into unconsciousness.

Chapter Text

This was the worst possible scenario that could have unfolded. Dark found himself beaten to a pulp, unable to fight back against the relentless assault. With each agonizing breath, he replayed the last events. He had been so sure of himself, so confident in his abilities, and yet, it had all crumbled in an instant. He had underestimated his adversaries, and it had cost him dearly. But the agony of his physical injuries paled in comparison to the pain he felt at the realization that she had been taken away. The guilt of what could happen to her, the weight of his failure, crashed down on him like a tidal wave, and he could no longer contain his emotions.

Tears streamed down his cheeks as he sobbed quietly, consumed by self-hatred and guilt. His tears mingled with the blood that stained his face, a testament to the brutal beating he had endured. He cursed himself for being a magnet for trouble, for dragging an innocent bystander into this chaos by his side. 

He reflected on the final conversation they had shared. As the last days had passed, he could gradually recall his nightmarish dreams, which were filled with a relentless barrage of vivid visions and tormenting voices. These voices, loud and overlapping, incessantly clamored for one thing: her death. It was as if an unseen force seized control of his body, subjecting his mind to excruciating anguish, seemingly with the intention of coercing a response. He had steadfastly resisted these sinister commands, yet every night they returned to torment him. 

As she uncovered more about him, he had believed that ending their bond and creating distance between them would protect her from his sinister truths. He lamented his own rudeness and emotional detachment, which had kept him from accepting her support. For once, he had something positive, and he had to push it aside. He had experienced a unique sensation around her, perhaps it was a flicker of hope.

His thoughts then turned to their captors and leader, the one who had spoken of Ganondorf's relentless pursuit of him. Why had news of his absence reached the Yiga Clan? What could be driving Ganondorf's unyielding determination to reach out to him?

And what was the goddess statue’s answer all about? It had left him more confused than anything else. Hearing his prayers, it shone and spoke : “Courage led the way, on the day it would cheat, wisdom would greet. Its will, tested, thrived to grace. Their strengths combined sealed obscurity to its fate.” No hint regarding his sword, it had been a complete waste of time which inevitably brought them to danger. He should have never brought her along, and allowed her to live a peaceful life. No, instead, he had been selfish.

Amidst the overwhelming despair, a spark of determination flickered within him. He couldn't allow himself to wallow in self-pity, not now. He had to find a way out of this predicament, not only for his own sake but for hers as well.

Dark knew that time was of the essence. He had to regain his strength, both physically and mentally, in order to face whatever challenges lay ahead. Dark knew that escaping would be no easy task, but he was prepared to do whatever it took to find her and ensure that she would survive this ordeal.

The journey, although disorienting, felt long, filled with the sounds of footsteps, whispered commands, and the occasional shouting of the soldiers. It was evident that they were taken deep into an unknown territory, far away from the familiar lands of Hyrule.

Finally, he was brought to what seemed like a temporary halt. He experienced a force that lifted and hurled him, crashing against the frigid stone floor. The impact was so jarring that he couldn't stifle a groan of agony, and he remained sprawled on his back, surrendering to his exhaustion and the pain of his injuries. It was impossible to gauge how much time passed while he lay there, a bag obscuring his vision, in the oppressive darkness of the empty chamber.

Summoning every ounce of his determination, he finally pushed himself into a seated position, removing the confining bag from his head, wincing at the pain that shot through his battered body. The bruises and cuts served as a reminder of his failures, but they also fueled his purpose to make things right. The sight that greeted him was worrisome — he was in some kind of dungeon, characterized by towering ceilings and a vast, damp chamber. Dim illumination came from a handful of candles sporadically placed along the walls. The room exuded the pungent stench of the depths, a grim reminder of the countless lives that had met their end here.

As his eyes scanned the surroundings, he noticed that the entrance was barricaded by stout metal bars, beyond which his dagger, adorned with a luminous stone, beckoned. He knew that he needed to find a means to access his weapons and armor, a burning determination pushing him to confront his captors. Surveying the area, he spotted a passageway leading deeper into the prison. Gritting his teeth, he focused on burning through the ropes binding his hands with a nearby candle, his eyes catching sight of a bow bathed in the flickering light, accompanied by a bundle of arrows.

Taking hold of a sturdy stick laying around, he wound a torn piece of cloth around one end, ingeniously crafting a makeshift torch. He ignited it using and, with newfound illumination, embarked on his journey deeper into the dungeon. Along the way, he noticed intricate symbols etched onto the walls, as if someone had meticulously inscribed pictures and words into the stone. These markings appeared to be remnants left behind by countless prisoners who had met their grim fate within these unforgiving confines.

Intrigued by this peculiar discovery, he cautiously reached out and touched one of the inscriptions. To his astonishment, the symbol immediately lit up, emitting a radiant droplet of light that seemed to materialize from the very wall itself. As this luminous orb expanded and drew nearer, he observed with awe as a triangular-shaped mark manifested on the back of his hand, casting its gentle radiance upon his skin.

Before he could fully fathom the significance of this phenomenon, the room around him underwent a dramatic transformation. It was as though a portal had opened to reveal scenes of war and death, as if he were witnessing a vision or perhaps reliving a distant memory. What unfolded before him was a startling revelation, one that would reshape his understanding of his own existence and purpose. Most surprising of all, it featured Ganondorf, but at a time long before their paths had crossed.

It would show years before the war, Ganondorf’s unquenchable thirst for power had driven him to madness, sowing discord and rivalry across the kingdom. In his relentless pursuit, he scoured the realm for the most potent artifacts and knowledge, all with the aim of asserting his dominion over what he perceived as a world drowning in light and hope. He viewed this world with disdain, considering it a mockery that divine abilities were left untapped. His cravings consumed him, rendering him heedless and excessively confident.

As his power grew, it remained an insatiable hunger. True satisfaction only came to him when he felt the darkness coursing through his veins, enabling him to unleash catastrophic forces capable of obliterating everything for miles around. Then, one fateful day, in his quest for longevity, he stumbled upon a prophecy foretelling his own demise. In his fervent search for answers, he had learnt about the triforce, its trinity creating a moral balance, with evil seeking Power, and Wisdom and Courage being the opposing forces for good. As Ganondorf grew stronger, he knew he carried the triforce of power, as the symbol materialized itself on his hand brighter every time. For years, he had delved into the riddle, searching for those who bore the symbol, and the answers finally unveiled themselves with the outbreak of war.

Ganondorf's fury swelled, leading to the kingdom's retaliation in a bid to maintain control. Among his countless battles, he set out to eliminate the head of the royal guard. After following him to his home, Ganondorf succeeded in his task and on that evening, a child was unexpectedly left orphaned, weeping in the ruins of this home. At that moment, Ganondorf's eyes fell upon a glowing mark on the boy's hand, a triangle, a triforce which he sensed a profound connection with. He therefore understood that the boy held the key to his destiny, compelling him to take the child and exploit any latent power, transforming him into a weapon against his impending demise.

Devastation swept across the lands, prompting the king and queen to unite and wage an endless battle against the relentless adversary. When Ganondorf finally vanquished the queen, a searing pain pierced his heart as rays of light cut through, all the while his mind flooded with her memories — the queen's last thoughts. A girl, born with divine strength capable of defeating even the most formidable foes, would need guidance, confidence, and courage. The queen's dying wish cast a protective veil over her young daughter, making it unable to trace her, offering a chance for redemption, for she is the missing piece to the triforce. As Ganondorf shriveled up and disintegrated into a mere shadow, he had created a mission to exterminate her before she could meet a helping hand.

The memory dissipated, leaving Dark with goosebumps on his arms, his chest constricted, and his heart racing. It appeared that all the pieces of the puzzle were finally falling into place. The realization that he was the sole Hylian working for Ganondorf, the cause of his ongoing internal conflict between his actions and his true values, his inexplicable rapid healing, and even the symbol that had just appeared on his hand - it all now made perfect sense. He stood there, deeply contemplating his entire existence. The weight of betrayal pressed down on his heart as he recognized that he had unwittingly followed Ganondorf's orders while the man was responsible for his constant suffering and inner turmoil. He had been manipulated into acts of violence, and Ganondorf had been the one who had taken his father's life. Thinking about all of this at the moment was overwhelming, and he had to focus on making his escape.

Consumed by anger, Dark vowed to address this shocking revelation with Ganondorf, feeling an unwavering resolve coursing through him. He set out to quickly escape this dungeon, sprinting until he reached the end of a corridor where a ladder awaited. As he climbed, his eyes landed on an colosseum-like structure, its center swarming with a dozen Bokoblins, shrouded in gloom. A foreboding sense of dread washed over him, knowing he lacked the necessary gear and strength to face these foes head-on.

Summoning his bravery, he entered the arena. As the creatures rushed toward him, Dark readied his arrows, igniting them with the torch before letting them fly. The arrows found their mark, hitting some of the monsters directly in their heads and causing them to vanish instantly. Dark lunged to seize one of the swords dropped by his fallen foes, thrusting it into an approaching enemy just in the nick of time. He skillfully evaded their attacks, enabling him to build up his own strike, which ultimately proved successful in eliminating them all.

Soon afterward, Dark heard the metallic bars retracting, granting him his freedom. With unyielding resolve, he sprinted toward his equipment, his heart set on exploring the depths. He had a sense of his approximate location, and he believed that she couldn't be far away, or at least, that's what his instincts told him.

Chapter Text

I had regained consciousness during the journey when I heard a metal gate loudly close, fear overwhelming me as I recalled what had transpired earlier. The past few hours had been utterly terrifying. I not only witnessed Dark being brutally beaten, but we were also forcibly separated, and I found myself in a place beyond my wildest imagination. A damp, unpleasant odor filled my nostrils, mingling with a pungent, decaying scent. As I struggled, attempting to free my hands, a hand reached out and yanked the bag covering my head, simultaneously tugging at my hair.

"Stop moving. You're not going anywhere," a voice warned me.

"Let me go!" I hissed through gritted teeth.

"Feisty, are you? You want to leave? Fine, then go," he retorted as he removed the bag, revealing our surroundings. We were enveloped in complete darkness, with only a faint light guiding our path. I couldn’t even see my surroundings, yet I could sense this place was filled with evil, as I felt my energy drained and my breaths heavy. I heard a man chuckle.

Bound with my hands tied behind my back to the carriage, I had no choice but to comply with the captors' orders. Not being able to see the surroundings of our location only heightened the sense of dread that loomed over me.

During the long and tense journey, I took a moment to reflect on the ambush and the cryptic words of the men who had captured us. I hoped to glean some insight into their motives or origins, but my thoughts continually circled back to the blinding surge of light that had erupted, seemingly in response to an imminent threat. At that time, as my mind was grappling with what I was witnessing, a wave of emotions had swept over me - pain, fear, and anger. The image of Dark in peril, the desperate desire to help him, and the overwhelming need to thwart our assailants were all that consumed my thoughts. And then it happened. It was a phenomenon that baffled me, leaving me questioning whether I was capable of such a display of power. The very idea was confounding.

Then, it struck me like a bolt of lightning - the words the leader had uttered. He had been familiar with Dark, and had known about him. The realization coursed through me, connecting the dots of our predicament. It was evident that Dark had acquired enemies, and this ambush had been orchestrated with him as the target. It aligned with what Dark had previously shared about being pursued.

However, a perplexing detail remained. The leader had mentioned another name, a name I recognized - Link. I couldn’t exactly recall when I had heard this name but the mention of Ganondorf's search for Link left me bewildered. Was this all a misunderstanding? Had Dark and Link been confused by our captors, entangled in a web of deceit that had led us to this dire situation?

As we ventured further into the unfamiliar territory, a conspicuous tall building came into view, radiating a brilliant light that starkly contrasted with the nearly engulfing gloom that blanketed the terrain.

Our journey came to an abrupt halt, my hands were untied and I was forcefully pulled from the carriage, then ushered forward toward the building's entrance. As I cautiously moved ahead, my gaze fixed upon a colossal statue positioned at the building's center, adorned with four piercing eyes. A sense of solitude washed over me as I surveyed the surroundings; I found myself entirely alone.

The thought of escape briefly crossed my mind a couple of times, but just as I mustered my courage to act, the statue's mouth widened, and a freakish figure emerged. This entity, possessing a tall and emaciated frame, had skin as dark and crinkled as burnt wood. Its intense, blood-red eyes bore into me, accompanied by a malevolent grin that revealed a set of dark and twisted teeth. It looked like a literal skeleton was walking towards me. It wasn’t hylian anymore. It exuded an aura of darkness, and its very presence seemed to emit wisps of eerie smoke, shrouding it in an aura of gloom. The fear I felt in its proximity was overwhelming, almost as if an instinctive knowledge of my impending demise coursed through me. I was tired of feeling this way, always scared and worried, my senses always heightened, my mind always overthinking. It was draining. I didn’t want to fight anymore, but I had to. 

I instinctively sought to maintain the greatest possible distance between us. My heart pounding in my chest, my stomach in a knot, I knew this entity was powerful and evil. I observed him, in a broken laborious walk, slowly cross the room, his bare feet barely making a sound. 

"Do you recognize me?" His harsh voice resonated bearing a touch of enigma and eeriness. "I mean, do you know who I am to you?... Zelda?" He inquired. I chose to remain silent, but I could tell he had discerned my surprise from the smirk that crept across his face. With his flowing crimson locks and the distinctive Gerudo jewelry gracing his neck, there was no doubt - this figure had to be Ganondorf, I assumed. He bore a striking resemblance to the historical depictions of him. His intense, wild gaze bore into me, and it was as if I could sense the burning intensity.

"I had the advantage of knowing your mother, such a beloved woman, so elegant, so formidable..." he continued, his tone soft and seemingly sincere. Yet, his words carried a hint of sarcasm, his mournful expressions appearing forced. 

His gaze locked onto mine with an unsettling intensity, his satisfaction evident as a malicious grin twisted his features. "In fact, I summoned you for a purpose," he revealed, his words laden with an eerie sense of intent. "I require something from you... If you would be so kind as to offer me your life, that would be most agreeable."

In an instant, with a mere gesture of his hand, dark matter erupted from his palm, enveloping the entire room in an ominous shroud. However, as the swirling mass of darkness expanded, it seemed to slip from the man's grasp, spiraling out of his control. To my growing horror, it was now hurtling directly towards me.

Suddenly, in that moment of desperation, Dark miraculously appeared in my peripheral view amongst the smoke, and lunged forward, thrusting his dagger deep into the entity’s form. The blade, bathed in the radiant glow of the luminous stone, pierced through the dark skin of our adversary. In response, its very essence exploded into an unending torrent of swirling, inky smoke. It spiraled and billowed like a tempest, filling the chamber with a malevolent presence.

Dark stood resolute, unwavering, even as the chaotic storm of shadows and smoke surged around him. The sheer power emanating from Ganondorf's disintegrating form was so overwhelming that it spawned furious winds, one that sent us hurtling backward, struggling to maintain our footing.

Reacting on pure instinct, I darted behind Dark, my fingers finding the hilt of the dagger, my hand aligning with his. Together, we pushed the weapon deeper into the gaping wound. Yet, as we did so, an excruciating heat coursed through our intertwined hands, a searing pain that threatened to consume us. I watched as a cyan light coursed through Dark’s arm, causing his skin to flake and burn. The light shone brighter by the second, but before I could react, an abrupt and forceful surge blasted us away from Ganondorf's dissipating form. The dagger, now wrenched from our grasp, spiraled into the obsidian void that enveloped the chamber, leaving us utterly defenseless.

Darkness swallowed us whole, leaving me disoriented and struggling to make sense of our surroundings. Through the shroud of blackness, I strained to detect any flicker of light or glimmer of hope amidst the profound, all-encompassing void.

‘’Dark?’’ I said as I stood up painfully. “Dark, are you okay?” Distant flickering lights cast a feeble glow that barely pierced the pervasive darkness of the room.

"Dark?” I heard someone chuckle. Slowly, as my eyes adjusted to the eerie illumination, a discernible shape began to form in the midst of the chamber. The silhouette took on a sinister aspect, revealing the menacing figure of Ganondorf, his presence half-solid, partially formed of smoke and shadow that swirled around him.  In his malevolent grasp, Ganondorf clutched a broken and battered Dark. His body appeared to have borne the brunt of some terrible ordeal, his arm marred by what seemed to be burns, or perhaps an affliction from the events that had transpired. Strangely, an unnatural cyan hue tainted his arm, a disconcerting sight, though my immediate concern was for his well-being.

“Dark?!’’ Ganondorf let out a loud laugh that resonated in the hollow room. ‘’You really thought you could change your name and become a new person? The darkness that enshrouds you isn't another person, Link, it's in you. All of the crimes, the cruelty, that was you. You cannot hide from it, and you never will!" His words dripped with malevolence.

"And you dare defy me, boy! I, the one who fostered you all these years, the one who took you in. Poor little kid you were, alone and scared. Your disobedience is repugnant." 

At that moment, I felt my heart drop. So many things were going through my mind and my brain couldn’t seem to process it. I stood there, cursing myself for finding myself in such situations. The man I had come to know, the one I had shared my journey with, had been working for the very enemy that sought to plunge all of Hyrule into darkness. And his name was Link?! So it was really him they were looking for. A profound sense of betrayal and hurt welled up within me. I had been utterly gullible as he had revealed his true nature from the very beginning and deep down, I had sensed it. But I chose to ignore my instincts, falling victim to his web of deceit and falsehoods. 

The scene before me was a nightmarish tableau, an unholy fusion of darkness and torment. My heart ached with despair as I watched him, the man I had known as Dark, hang limply in Ganondorf's grip, a mere puppet to this malevolent entity. His throat was held in an iron grip, rendering him utterly defenseless. It was as if the sinister forces that swirled around had not only enveloped him but also infiltrated his very being, their maleficent tendrils insidiously creeping within him. He was being swallowed by the suffocating darkness emanating from Ganondorf, his very own leader. Confusion swirled within me like a tempest. If he had been loyal to Ganondorf all along, why would he have attempted to kill him? 

The abyssal shadows consumed him, twisting his once familiar features into a nightmarish visage. His eyes, once a deep and reassuring hue, now glowed a menacing crimson, as if some malevolent force had wrested control of his very being. His skin darkened, resembling charcoal, a visible manifestation of the encroaching darkness, offering a glimpse into the profound transformation taking place within him. Ganondorf released his grip, allowing a battered form of Dark to step forward, each movement strained and agonized. It was as if an internal tempest raged within him, a battle of wills threatening to tear him asunder.

The frigid stone wall pressed against me, a cruel reminder of the unforgiving reality that surrounded us. A wave of sorrow washed over me, mingling with the dread that gripped my heart, as I braced myself for what seemed like the inevitable.

As he drew nearer, I couldn't tear my eyes away. His struggle was etched into every line of his form, a silent scream echoing through his twitching muscles, a testament to the inner torment he endured.

His hand reached out, finding its way to my face, the heat of his touch searing against my skin. I watched as he grasped his chest, pain etched across his features in a raw display. A surge of empathy coursed through me, mingling with the ever-present fear.

His body stiffened, and his trembling hand found its place against my cheek. For a fleeting moment, it was as if he was truly present within himself, the turmoil momentarily subsiding.

With strained movements, his fingers dragged across my cheek before hovering at my neck, trembling with a tension that mirrored the chaos that raged within him. Staring into his eyes felt like peering into the very heart of Ganondorf's malevolence.

As his grip tightened, sealing my fate, I squeezed my eyes shut, unwilling to witness the darkness that threatened to engulf us both. The impending void was inescapable, yet even in that moment of impending doom, a spark of hope flickered within, a silent plea for a miracle to intervene.

Chapter Text

Time seemed to stretch into an agonizing eternity, the seconds weighed down by the impending doom. Then, abruptly, his hand released its vice-like hold, the oppressive force dissipating like a vanquished phantom. I cautiously opened my eyes, and to my astonishment, I was met not with the suffocating depths, but with the sprawling expanse of The Great Plateau, shrouded in night's embrace.

Stumbling backwards in stunned disbelief, I lost my footing on a jagged rock, crashing to the ground. My hand quickly reached for my neck, recalling the agony I had felt just moments ago. The sight of Dark possessed by Ganondorf’s powers, his demeanor broken and pained, his grip on my throat… It had all been absolutely torturous, and the next second, everything was different, as though nothing had ever happened.

I stammered, still grappling with the surreal shift in reality. "Wha- How...?’’

Drawing in a steadying breath, I took a moment to survey our surroundings, the realization settling in. My gaze immediately sought out to Dark, his figure partially visible, his form bearing the injuries of the struggle. He stood there, head down looking at his illuminated arm, his hair obscuring his face, a silent sentinel of enigma. As the gloom covering him seemed to dissipate, the dusky hue of his skin receded, and his breathing gradually steadied. Given his current condition, it was difficult to fathom that just a minute prior, he had gripped my neck with such intensity, his scorching hand a glimpse to the fire within him. Impulsively, I allowed my overwhelming emotions to take control, my voice strained and heavy with a blend of disbelief and betrayal. 

"You speak of trust, of alliance. Yet, you deceived me. Was it your plan all along, to trap me?" The words surged from my lips, carrying the weight of my pain, each one a blade cutting through the air.

Amidst the maelstrom of emotions, one question loomed larger than all the rest: Why was Ganondorf seeking me? He had known my mother – the first mention of her since the war.

"You lied to me... Dark? Link? What is it? How long did you intend to manipulate me?" My gaze bore into him, demanding answers. He finally glanced at me, his face devoid of any flicker of emotion, his eyes holding a lifeless emptiness. The gash on his face was gruesome and crimson stained his features, a reminder of the battle he had endured.

Without a word, he turned, the strain evident in every step he took. He reached a crumbling wall, leaning on it heavily. Despite my anger, a surge of empathy welled up within me. This was a moment of reckoning for both of us.

"Don’t worry, we will part ways soon," he murmured, his voice heavy with resignation. He brought his hand to his mouth and blew a sharp whistle. In the distance, among the shattered structures, our black horse from earlier galloped towards us, a beacon of familiarity in this sea of turmoil.

"Oh, it's so convenient for you to distance yourself rather than confront your own deceit. How did we even end up here?’’ A few moments passed, the silence hovering over us. 

“Answer me!" I pleaded, my voice tinged with desperation.

"I can't think properly at the moment," he said, exhaustion apparent. The horse drew near, and slowly, he moved toward the horse, bracing himself against its sturdy form. There was a long pause before he turned slightly and glanced at me. It felt like an unspoken invitation, one I met with defiance. 

"I'm not going anywhere with you,’’ I said, crossing my arms. 

He turned back to the horse, exhaling deeply. "I’ll give you the answers you seek. Away from here.”

I watched him muster every ounce of strength to pull himself and with a strained effort, he mounted the horse, his movements slow and deliberate. It was clear that he was pushing himself beyond his limits.

Surveying my surroundings, I wrestled with the decision to trust him once more or venture forth alone. Yet, the thought of navigating the Great Plateau in the dead of night, all by myself, sent shivers down my spine. Reluctantly, I yielded, assuring myself that I'd strike out on my own as soon as I reached a more secure location. Cautiously, I climbed onto the horse's back with the help of the broken wall all the while Dark extended his arm, grasping onto mine to give me some support.

The journey continued in quietude, the rhythmic percussion of the horse's hooves a constant companion to our contemplative musings. Dark's weary figure leaned heavily on the horse, finding solace in its steady gait. At times, I feared he might succumb to exhaustion, his head drooping limply as if he'd slipped into unconsciousness. Meanwhile, the world around us blurred into a tapestry of trees and distant hills, a landscape painted in shades of night. 

Finally, we arrived at a rustic stable, its wooden beams weathered by time. Dark dismounted with evident effort, cradling his injured arm, and moved towards the stable, each step a testament to his resilience. Leaning heavily on the welcome desk, he exchanged a few words with the worker, who glanced at me with a mixture of curiosity and wariness before nodding.

I watched as Dark disappeared into the stable, his silhouette blending with the shadows within. The weariness in his movements spoke volumes, a stark reminder of the toll the events had taken on him. As he crashed onto one of the beds, the exhaustion seemed to wash over him like a tidal wave. His form, once tense with determination, now sagged under the weight of his injuries and the burdens he bore.

A kind-hearted lady approached, a gentle smile gracing her features. Extending her hand, she offered assistance for my dismount, her demeanor radiating warmth and hospitality. With a reassuring gesture, she indicated that she would see to the care of the horse, allowing me some well-deserved rest. She mentioned that arrangements had been made for a bed, a small act of generosity that touched my weary heart.

As she led the horse towards the barn, I made my way into the stable, my footsteps reverberating on the wooden floor. With a heavy sigh, I approached him. He didn't move, lost in a fitful slumber born of exhaustion and pain.

Taking a seat on a nearby bed, I let out a frustrated sigh, my impatience mounting as I yearned for the answers I rightfully deserved. Dark's condition was undoubtedly dire, but after the events that had transpired, I knew I couldn't afford to let my empathy weaken my resolve. With a determined breath, I closed the blinds of his bed, allowing him a semblance of privacy where he could rest undisturbed, away from the prying eyes and unspoken questions of travelers in the room. 

In the stillness of the stable, I found a moment of respite, a chance to collect my thoughts amidst the echoes of the night's revelations. While I contemplated the last events, I felt drowsiness take over me, allowing myself to give into a slumber. 

I awoke in the late morning, after much needed sleep. As I got out of bed, intrigued about Dark’s condition, I slightly moved the curtains of his bed and found him in a deep slumber. His burnt arm was carefully wrapped in bandages and the gash on his face bound with nasty stitching, a sign of the care he had received during the night.

The day turned out to be one of rest and revitalization as Dark had remained still throughout the day, clearly requiring the relief of undisturbed rest. As it unfolded, I had learned that we were stationed at Riverside Stable, nestled beside the tranquil Hylia river. I had seized the opportunity to bathe before foraging for nearby fruits and vegetables. With the settling of the evening, I finally sat by the warmth of the crackling fire, skillfully preparing a hearty meal. 

When night came, I extended my gratitude to the stable worker, arranging for another night's stay. They shared insights about Dark, their words carrying a sense of astonishment at my association with him. In their eyes, he was a solitary figure, a quiet loner whose presence commanded a respectful distance. He was someone known to swiftly dispatch anyone who dared to cross his path.

Yet, their description also painted a different facet of him. A figure of unwavering strength, he was a familiar presence at their establishment, always settling his accounts with a sense of responsibility. They regaled me with tales of his numerous battles against lurking monsters, weaving a narrative of a silent hero who defended these lands with a vigilance that went unnoticed by many. In return, in times of injury, they granted him the necessary time to mend his wounds, a testament to the unspoken respect he commanded.

In the quiet of the night, I pondered the duality of the man. He probably had underlying motives for ‘defending these lands’, I thought to myself.

Despite having the means to depart this place, my thoughts invariably returned to the unresolved questions that lingered from our recent trials. With high expectations for the next day, I settled into my bed and fell fast asleep, the crickets being the only sounds that could be heard.

The early morning light filtered through the wooden slats of the stable, casting gentle patterns on the floor. The distant sounds of travelers' chatter echoed through the stable, a reminder that the world outside was moving on.

As I stirred from sleep laying on my side, my gaze fell upon him. He laid on his back, one hand supporting his head, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. A change of clothes and his damp hair hinted at a fresh start, a symbolic gesture reflecting the transformation that had taken place.

Sensing my awakening, his voice came low and deliberate, as though he had chosen his words with great care. "I suppose it would be best to confront the truth right away, so you can be on your way."

For a moment, I scrutinized him, my expression a mix of irritation and contemplation. It was exasperating how he always assumed to know what was best. Yet, deep down, I couldn't deny that he had a point. The journey with him had been nothing short of a whirlwind, but within the whirlwind, I had unearthed truths about myself, about my past. It was a newfound sense of purpose that I hadn't even known I'd been searching for.

The weight of his words settled over us, suffusing the stable with a profound stillness. His voice, measured and tinged with a lifetime of regret, wove a tale of darkness and manipulation.

‘’For as long as I can remember, I've lived in the depths and answered to him." His voice held a somber note, one that resonated with the gravity of his revelation. He didn't need to utter the name – I knew who he was referring to.

"It was what I considered to be my home. I trained daily and he would regularly send me on missions, eventually becoming his most loyal servant. Betrayal, pain and torture became routine, forging me, using these experiences as fuel to justify my actions." The words hung heavy in the air, painting a vivid picture of the horrors he had endured. Each sentence seemed to etch deeper into the tapestry of his past, revealing the scars that marked his soul. I heard him sigh deeply, an audible testament to the struggle within the painful recollections.

"I knew it was wrong, I knew deep down that none of it truly resonated with me, but I didn’t feel any remorse." His admission was raw, a testament to the internal struggle he had faced in those depths. I could sense his disapproval of himself.

"I could not connect with my younger self anymore. I couldn't recognize the boy that I once was. Living in the constant darkness and cruelty, I became what I was surrounded by." The transformation he described was both tragic and harrowing, a testament to the power of environment to shape a soul.

"And so, relating to my new self, I went by the name of Dark for those who didn't know me. That was until I found out I was a simple puppet to his ambitions. After I found out he used me. After I found out he killed my father."

The weight of his revelation pressed down on us, a palpable force that seemed to echo through the very foundations of the stable. The truth was a brutal thing, laying bare the depths of Link's suffering and the cruel machinations that had shaped his existence.

"Apparently my father was the head of the royal guards of the kingdom. So… I guess I prefer the name Link, which was given to me by a respectable man." Link's voice held a quiet reverence, a tribute to a man he had only recently discovered was his true father.

The weight of his revelation settled over us, mingling with the strands of sunlight filtering through the stable's slats. The name 'Link' now bore a deeper significance, intertwining with a legacy that stretched back through generations. A few moments passed in contemplative silence. It was a lot to process, this new facet of the person beside me. When I finally spoke, my voice carried a note of empathy. 

"I like Link better anyways." The words slipped out, a genuine sentiment that had taken root in my heart.

His gaze drifted from the ceiling, and for a brief moment, I thought I glimpsed a softening in his expression. It was a subtle shift, a flicker of something that felt like appreciation. Then, his eyes met mine, a connection that held a weight of its own. They lingered for a heartbeat, and then descended lower, settling on what seemed like my lips. The air seemed to hum with a charged tension, a palpable awareness that hung between us.

A voice from outside shattered the silence between us, Link's gaze snapping away, his expression shuttering. It was the stable worker, calling out a greeting to a passing traveler.  

He cleared his throat, a hint of awkwardness lingering in the atmosphere. "Perhaps we should prepare some breakfast and save the rest of our conversation for later," he suggested. I straightened up, offering a nod in agreement and observed as he rose from his bed, making his way towards the stable's entrance.

In that moment, as the sun's rays began to filter through the slats of the stable, I felt a profound sense of empathy wash over me. Link's journey had been one of survival, of navigating treacherous waters in search of a glimmer of light. This was a man who had faced the darkest corners of his own soul and emerged, scarred but undeniably resilient.

Chapter Text

As Link stepped outside, I took a moment to gather my thoughts, marveling at the transformation he had undergone since our first encounter. The layers of his character were slowly unfurling, offering me a deeper understanding of the person he had become. The weight of our shared experiences settled over me, a palpable reminder of the gravity of our journey.

Few minutes passed before I joined him as he was skillfully setting up a small fire for the cooking pot. The flickering flames danced, casting a warm glow on his features. Meanwhile, I decided to venture into the surroundings, gathering eggs and mushrooms, relishing the moment of solitude. 

The morning unfolded in a comfortable rhythm as we prepared and enjoyed our late breakfast. Conversations murmured around us, a distant backdrop to the shared silence that enveloped us. It was clear that a cloud of unanswered questions still lingered, but Link appeared preoccupied, his thoughts seeming to wander elsewhere.

As we concluded our meal, Link made his way back into the stable to gather his belongings, a clear indication that his journey was set to continue. The stable worker brought our horse, cementing the fact that departure was imminent. When Link emerged, our eyes met, and he nodded gently toward the waiting horse, signaling that it was time to move on. As we ventured further from the stable, walking side by side, my curiosity got the best of me.

"Where are we going?" I asked Link, searching his face for any hint of his intentions.

"Hateno Village." His response was simple yet filled with weight. The realization hit me; he was taking me back home. I knew it was undoubtedly the right thing to do, the best course of action for my safety. Still, my mind couldn't help but circle back to the myriad of unresolved questions, like ghosts haunting the periphery of my thoughts.

"But, I..." I began, determined to press for the answers that still eluded me.

Link halted and turned to face me, his gaze steady and unwavering. For a moment, he looked at me, his expression softening, before he lifted his arm and gently patted my head. "You’re too small to be out here," he said, a faint smile gracing his lips. His voice carried a soothing quality, providing a moment of solace amidst the uncertainty that hung in the air. I could feel my cheeks warming in response, a telltale sign of my emotions. Despite the surge of warmth, I stood my ground, determined not to let these newfound feelings overwhelm me.  It was destabilizing, to witness this tender side of him.

His eyes held mine, a silent understanding passing between us, before he continued. "I wish I had all the answers you seek," he spoke, his tone laced with empathy. "But, Ganondorf is still searching for me, and being out here puts you in danger. Returning you home is the best choice." His words were now resolute, leaving little room for argument. The weight of his decision settled heavily between us, the gravity of our circumstances bearing down on our shared journey.

I slightly frowned and looked up at him, crossing my arms, his presence towering over me. For a moment, my gaze lingered on his features—the scar forming on his jaw, the weariness in his deep blue eyes from countless battles, and the tousled strands of hair that framed his chiseled face. Eventually, I had to look away, realizing my confrontation didn't faze him. The weight of his decision was palpable, the implication clear. Once we reached Hateno village, it would probably be the last time I’d see him.

He gestured towards the horse, and once we were mounted, we officially set off for my hometown. The day was overcast, a chill wind sweeping across the landscape. The journey was marked by a heavy silence between us with each passing mile carrying with it a weight of introspection, as if we were both lost in our own thoughts.

While we approached the outskirts of Kakariko Village, I took this opportunity to  express my desire to do a bit of shopping, mentioning its renowned fortifying pumpkins and rare sundelions. Link nodded in understanding, speaking of some business he needed to attend while we were in the area anyways. 

I was wandering through the village when my steps led me to a grand building at its center. Oddly enough, I had passed by Kakariko Village before, but I had never really explored this particular building. Frankly, I felt like I wasn't meant to be here but it seemed to emanate an aura of significance, drawing me in. With a sense of anticipation, I stepped inside, greeted by a tapestry of images adorning the walls, each one a testament to the struggles and triumphs of different historical events. 

My eyes eventually fell upon a book, its pages filled with accounts of the relentless battles against Ganondorf. A shiver ran down my spine as I recalled my own encounter with him. In the midst of the text, the book chronicled the Queen and King’s fierce battle against the Demon King, a fatal one at that. They had made a desperate sacrifice, entrusting the safety of their young daughter in a distant place, awaiting for the appointed moment. The passage spoke of a time when she would return, for Ganondorf was never truly eradicated; his malevolent essence endured, casting a shadow over the land. The text foretold of his growing strength, and when the day arrived, the kingdom would rely on her to deliver the people from this impending doom. 

As I turned the pages, I found a captivating image: a beautiful woman with cascading golden locks, a regal crown gracing her head, cradling a child bearing an uncanny resemblance. The inscription on the back confirmed their identities, it was the Queen and her daughter. I scrutinized the portrait, a strange sense of familiarity washing over me. 

Then, studying the picture intently, goosebumps prickled on my arms as realization overcame me. I recognized the woman. It was a distant memory, yet indelible. I felt my breath heavy, and my chest constricted while millions of thoughts raced in my mind. With trembling hands, I gently lifted the picture from the book. I couldn't shake the recognition. She was my mother.

In that instant, a torrent of visions flooded my mind, memories rushing back as if they had been concealed in the depths of my subconscious. I saw her face, remembered my youth, my family, the war, and the powers that apparently rested within me. Each recollection was vivid, striking, as though I were living those moments all over again. The intensity of it was overwhelming.

In that tumultuous moment, I fled the building, my heart pounding in my chest. I needed solitude, to escape the prying eyes of the world. I raced up a hill, my sight blurred by the tears in my eyes. Drawn to a shadowed spot, I hunched down, emotions crashing over me like relentless waves. I grappled with the revelation, struggling to accept it. Tears streamed down my face, mingling with the bitter taste of disbelief. Memories kept flooding my mind, each recollection a piece of the puzzle. Could it truly be that my mother was the Queen? And if so, did that mean I was destined to face Ganondorf, to end his dark reign? Nothing made sense. The weight of it all pressed down on me, a destiny I hadn't asked for, but one that seemed inescapable. 

As I crouched there, the weight on my shoulders felt immense, as if the air itself had turned heavy. My mind was a jumble of confusion, fragmented and filled with pain. Amidst the turmoil, a distant memory resurfaced, one of this very location, my mother and I standing before the resting place of the Great Fairy Cotera. It was as though I were transported back in time, the memory unfolding before me in vivid detail, immersing me completely.

"Zelda?" her voice, unexpectedly loud and clear, reverberated in my ears, jolting me to my feet. Before me she stood, the tall, radiant woman adorned in exquisite jewelry, positioned within a fountain that resembled a large, unfurled flower bud. 

"What a surprise!" I heard the Great Fairy shout, her voice tinged with a sense of knowing that both intrigued and unsettled me.

"Remember me?" She regarded me with a cheerful gaze. It felt like she was addressing me directly, not as if I were merely observing a memory. Time seemed to stretch in her presence, each moment carrying a profound weight of significance.

“We’ve met before, when you were just a child, in this exact memory!’’ She exclaimed. Her eyes, pools of wisdom, bore into mine with an intensity that felt both comforting and piercing. It was as if she held secrets of ages past, and they were now being unveiled before me.

''How is this possible?!'' I blurted out, my astonishment barely contained. 

''Well, you are the princess of Hyrule, aren’t you? The divine have their own mysterious ways of working, of communicating, revealing themselves when it would be time, when you found out about your destiny.’’ I stood there in disbelief. This felt so unreal. The words came out in a rush, my voice tinged with disbelief and a hint of desperation. 

"You must be mistaken. I am not related to the Royal family." The turmoil inside me threatened to overwhelm, and I clung to the denial, unwilling to accept this staggering revelation. It felt like the very ground beneath me was shifting, threatening to crumble.

''Of course you are, dear. Your mother was a wise and noble ruler. You have the same striking eyes, the same determination. You are her legacy, her living memory. It has been a long time, but the blood of the Royal family runs through your veins, there is no mistaking it.'' Her words held an undeniable conviction, leaving little room for doubt. I regarded her with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity, the weight of her words settling over me.

‘’Oh come on, never thought about your special abilities? Do you really think it’s usual for you to have the power to mend stone to metal with your bare hands? Or perhaps emit such a strong light that it burns those around you? There is more to you, and you will learn with time… Even your name holds significance." 

‘’You don’t know…’ I began saying before being interrupted.

‘’I know the boy you travel with. Your handsome savior. With his newly potent arm, a gift you bestowed upon him. The divine answered, and the triforce formed, even momentarily. How fortunate for him. It may have cost him his arm, but it also infused him with power." She giggled.

“How do you know all this?’’ I inquired as I watched her smile. 

"You will find the answers once you accept them," her voice gently trailed as the vision began to dissipate. The world seemed to blur around the edges as I teetered on the precipice of that elusive memory. The colors were muted, the air thick with anticipation. Every detail of that recollection was etched into my mind, a tapestry of emotions and images.

As I inched forward, drawn to the ephemeral tendrils of the past, a sudden touch startled me. It was Link's hand, his fingers warm and sure around mine. The roughness of his palm spoke of countless battles fought and victories won. They were the hands of a warrior, yet in this moment, they held a gentleness that anchored me.

I turned to face him, meeting his gaze that held a multitude of emotions. Concern etched lines on his features, giving his normally stoic countenance a touch of vulnerability. The warmth of his hand enveloped mine, a stark contrast to the cool breeze that swept through the village. It was a grounding force, pulling me back from the depths of my own thoughts and into the present moment.

‘’Who were you talking to?’’ He asked. His eyes, so deep and steady, seemed to search for answers in my own. 

"Oh, the Great Fairy," I muttered while wiping the moisture from my face. However, as I pivoted back, the scene before me had transformed entirely from what I had witnessed moments ago. Instead of the Great Fairy's fountain, I found myself at the edge of a colossal chasm, its depths veiled in shadow. It felt like a small miracle that I was still standing on solid ground with just a few more steps and I might have plunged into the abyss. The memories had been so vivid, immersing me completely, so much that I momentarily lost track of reality. I now stood where her fountain had once graced the land, replaced by this unfathomable void. 

Surprised, I took a few steps back, nearly stumbling onto Link's feet. His face was etched with concern, his eyes probing mine. "What's wrong?" he inquired, his voice gentle yet filled with worry.

Meeting his gaze, I bit my lower lip in an attempt to steady my trembling emotions. The ache in my heart was too profound, and I couldn't contain it any longer. His presence beside me had now become a comfort, a silent assurance that I wasn't alone in this revelation. Slowly, I released my hand from his, my fingers brushing against his palm as I withdrew. A blush crept up my cheeks, an involuntary response to the vulnerability of the moment. My mind was already numbed by the flood of emotions I had experienced earlier, leaving me unable to fully process the ones brought about by Link's touch.

From the pocket of my tunic, I retrieved the picture, its edges worn from time and touch. Without a word, I handed it to Link, my gaze dropping to the ground. The weight of the revelation pressed heavily on my shoulders, and I couldn't bear to see his reaction.

With a deep breath, I turned and began to descend the hill, each step heavy with the burden of truth. Tears welled up, blurring my vision, yet I welcomed their release. The weight of the façade had become too much to bear. All I longed for was the familiarity of home, a sanctuary in the midst of uncertainty.

Chapter Text

As I walked, the wind whispered through the leaves, carrying with it the echoes of my heartache. Every step seemed to bear the weight I had been carrying, and with each one, the truth settled deeper within me.

Behind me, I could hear Link's footsteps, steady and measured, eventually catching up to me. He held the picture in his hands, and I wondered what emotions swirled within him. He didn't say a word, but his silent support spoke volumes, drawing comfort from his presence. Together, we continued down the path, the world around us suddenly bathing in the soft, golden light of the setting sun. 

As we entered the village, the familiar sights and sounds provided a small measure of comfort. The villagers bustled about their daily routines, oblivious to the weight of my revelation. We walked in companionable silence, each lost in our own thoughts. Eventually, we reached the heart of the village, where a statue stood nestled between the other buildings. 

Turning towards Link, I finally mustered the courage to meet his gaze. His eyes, usually so guarded, held a mix of emotions I couldn't quite decipher. There was surprise, certainly, but beneath that, there was something else - a glimmer of understanding, perhaps. Facing each other, Link handed me the picture and I could feel the weight of it in my hands. The image captured a moment in time, a glimpse into a past I had only just begun to uncover. 

He shifted his gaze to the horizon for a brief moment, his chuckle cutting through the heaviness of the moment, surprising me. I blinked back my tears, trying to make sense of his reaction.

"It's not that far-fetched, isn't it? I knew there was something special about you," he said, his expression a mixture of amusement and warmth.

"Like I said, you're full of surprises after all," he remarked, a genuine smile adorning his face. 

The memory of the last time he had uttered those words flashed in my mind—the night I had enhanced his weapon by fusing a luminous stone. It seemed that the Great Fairy wasn't the only one who found my powers unusual. I had always known that my abilities were unique, but never before had I comprehended the full extent of their potential. I looked at Link, his smile fading. It was as if he too was realizing the profound implications of it all.

“You’ll do great, Zelda. You’re stronger than you think, and being a princess doesn't define who you are. You're still the same person, with the same heart and the same spirit." His words hung in the air, a lifeline amidst the storm of doubt and uncertainty. I was left without a response, my gaze fixed on him, wondering about the source of his optimism.

Yet, even in the face of his reassurance, I couldn't shake the overwhelming sense of responsibility that now rested on my shoulders. The weight of my heritage, of the royal family, felt like an anchor threatening to pull me beneath the waves.

“How can you say that? I'm a failure. I could have died multiple times in the last few days if it weren’t for you. How could I even be trusted in fulfilling such a duty?” I said, disregarding his attempt to support me. As I looked away, I drew in a shuddering breath, trying to steady myself amid the maelstrom of thoughts swirling through my mind. I could sense Link’s gaze on me, the surrounding sounds filling the silence between us. 

"I just want to go home," I finally muttered, my arms wrapped around myself for comfort. Link's gaze fell to the ground, his expression thoughtful. Without a word, he turned and began walking, while I followed closely. I assumed he was leading us back to our horse to continue our journey to Hateno Village.

To my surprise, instead, he guided me toward a building near one of the village exits. The door to the room inside was ajar, revealing a scene of apparent chaos. Papers and documents were strewn haphazardly across the floor and desk. I stepped inside cautiously, taking in the disorderly sight. It was evident that this room held significance, although its exact purpose eluded me. I watched as Link surveyed the scene, his expression a mix of hope and determination. 

"What is this place?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, as if afraid to disturb the fragile order of the documents. It looked like a laboratory, a place of research. Link turned to me, his gaze steady. 

"This," he began, "is where you'll find the answers you seek. The truth about your heritage, and what it means for all of Hyrule." His words, carefully chosen, held a weight of purpose, his voice holding a certain gravity as he spoke.

"I used to visit this lab a while back and I discovered that the Zonai Survey Team delved into Hyrule’s history. They also work in close collaboration with the Sheikas, who are, incidentally, the chosen guardians of the Royal family." His eyes, sharp and intent, met mine. His expression remained serious, as if emphasizing the importance of the information he had just shared.

“They can help you,” he concluded. It was a short sentence but it held a lot of weight.

His words didn't need further explanation. It was clear what he was asking of me. He was urging me to step into the light and disclose my newfound identity. Link's request settled heavily on my shoulders, a burden I hadn't anticipated. The idea of revealing myself as the missing princess of Hyrule, the one prophesied to save the kingdom, felt utterly preposterous. How could I, a person who had only recently discovered her true identity, step into such an immense role? This was the last thing I expected, and truthfully, the last thing I wanted to do. The thought of navigating this new reality alone was overwhelming. The world outside seemed both distant and foreboding, an unknown terrain filled with challenges and dangers I couldn't even begin to comprehend. 

My voice, when it finally emerged, cutthroat, a testament to my conflicting emotions. "I already told you I wanted to go home." I replied, my tone short and dry. I was hoping to end any discussion, but unfortunately, all it did was aggravate him.

Link's brows furrowed, a mixture of frustration and concern in his eyes. He took a deep breath, as if trying to steady himself, his patience evidently wearing thin. “Ganondorf won't wait for you to come to terms with this. He has been continuously searching for you, it’s just a matter of time before he finds you.”

I took a moment to survey the room, my gaze sweeping over the various slates. Every surface seemed to be inundated with information about the divine’s purpose, overwhelming me, as if every image and line of text was a reminder of the duty I was destined to fulfill.

"Ganondorf seeks me because of these ridiculous legends, convinced that the princess holds the power to defeat him. But... I don't possess the strength nor the wisdom they speak of.” I exhaled deeply, my eyes falling to the ground. I stayed still, lost in my thoughts, before I mustered the strength to look at him, meeting his gaze. His expression veered into a seriousness that was unexpected compared to a few moments ago.

“Anyways, if the fate of the kingdom rests on my shoulders, then we are doomed. They are simply better off with someone else," I concluded, feeling the magnitude of my words' impact. They spilled out, raw and unfiltered, exposing the depth of my inner struggle, a rejection of the destiny that seemed to loom over me. The weight of the world seemed to press against my chest, threatening to suffocate me. I turned away, my steps quickening as if hoping to escape the weight of Link’s expectations. I sensed his expression shifting, his features darkening with displeasure. My words had taken him by surprise, an unexpected response to the hope he had been projecting. Just as I was about to reach the exit, I felt a firm grip on my wrist, halting me in my tracks. It was Link, resolute and unyielding, determined to ensure that I faced the reality that awaited.

"So you're just going to give up that easily? Your parents died because of him, and you're just going to run away from all of this? From your chance at redemption?" Link's words hung in the air, heavy with a truth I wasn't yet ready to face. His gaze bore into mine, apparent frustration etched on his features. 

The room seemed to close in around us, the air thick with unspoken words. The hurt and confusion I felt must have been evident in my eyes. How could he not see the turmoil within me? With the revelation, the loneliness that had defined my existence had found its source, and the realization had fueled a surge of righteous indignation. Ganondorf had robbed me of a normal life, of a family, of a sense of belonging. The thought of him being responsible for their deaths had and continued to stir a mix of grief and fury within me. It wasn't a matter of running away from responsibility; it was about grappling with a reality that had been thrust upon me.

"How could you say that?" My voice trembled with a mixture of disbelief and heartache. I had expected support, understanding, but instead, I was met with an insistence that felt like an unbearable burden. I didn’t want this confrontation. All I wanted was a moment to breathe, to find my own footing in this new reality. A battle of wills ensued, as I fought to break free from Link's grip. “Let me go!”

"Stop being so stubborn! You can't escape your fate!" His voice held an urgency that resonated deep within me.  I wanted him to understand, to see the inner struggle that was tearing me apart.

‘’Let me go! You’re supposed to want what is best for me!’’ His fingers dug into my arm, unyielding, determined. In the moment of struggle, I found myself slammed against a nearby wall as he grabbed my other arm, stopping me from pushing him away. The impact reverberated through me, stunning me momentarily. 

"I'm doing this because I do want what's best for you! Can't you see I'm doing this for your own good? I know you're lost and confused, but at least you'll have a purpose! You'll belong to something, be someone who can make a difference. Do you know how much I long for that?!" The intensity of his words reverberated in the air. The breath had been knocked from my lungs, and I blinked up at Link, wide-eyed. Suddenly aware of his own demeanor, he took a step back, releasing his grip on my arms. His face held a mixture of pain and regret, as if he already regretted his actions. This was a Link consumed by his own pain and frustrations. 

‘’I’m sorry, I …” he stuttered, backing away. I grabbed my wrist, gingerly massaging it, while Link seemed to struggle with his own emotions. 

I looked away, my mind swirling with doubt and uncertainty. I realized that Link and I were actually bound by the shared pain of loss, the weight of our pasts, and the looming threat of Ganondorf. In Link, I saw a reflection of my own struggles—his anger, his loneliness, his pain—they resonated with me on a level I hadn't expected. We were two souls thrust into a world we didn't fully understand, burdened by a legacy I never asked for. He understood the turmoil that raged within me, perhaps even better than I understood myself. It was why he insisted on facing my destiny head-on. In his eyes, I saw a determination forged from the same fires of adversity that had shaped me. It was born from concern, from a desire to protect, yet it felt like a cage, confining me in a role I wasn't sure I was ready to accept. 

The revelation about my mother being the queen had shaken the very foundation of my identity. It wasn't just about duty anymore; it was about reconciling the truth of my lineage with the person I had always believed myself to be. Maybe this was my chance to learn more about my family, about who I truly am. Maybe he was right, the Sheikah could help me.

Pondering this, I couldn't shake the wonder if I truly held the strong abilities the stories foretold. Were there dormant powers within, waiting for their moment of revelation? It was an imposing notion, one that evoked both awe and apprehension. In the depths of my being, a glimmer of resolve began to take shape. Perhaps, against all odds, I could summon the courage to confront this fresh reality. I understood that immense power bore great responsibility, and I couldn't afford to treat this bestowed gift—or perhaps, curse—lightly.

Before he could say anything more, I took a step forward, meeting his gaze with a determined look of my own. The shift in dynamics seemed to catch him off guard, his posture reflecting his surprise. I studied him closely, aware of the internal conflict he was wrestling with. His avoidance of direct eye contact and the telltale flush on the tips of his ears revealed the depth of his inner turmoil. In that moment, it became clear that we were both grappling with our own fears and desires, yet we were bound together by a shared sense of purpose. We were partners in this journey, and together, we would find a way to navigate the challenges that lay ahead.

‘’I trust you, Link. If you believe that is the best thing for me to do, I will do it.” As I spoke those words, I saw Link's eyes widen in surprise, his features momentarily frozen in astonishment. It seemed my willingness to trust his judgment was unexpected, and for a moment, he struggled to find his voice.

He opened his mouth to respond, but then closed it again, seemingly at a loss for words, gratitude apparent in his expression. It was as if he wanted to convey how much my trust meant to him, but the words eluded him. 

I moved past him towards the exit, a sense of purpose surging through me. This was the path I was meant to follow, and I faced it with unwavering resolve. As I stepped into the world beyond, I couldn't help but believe that everything happened for a reason. This was my destiny, and I would embrace it fully.

Chapter Text

After the courageous decision to unveil her true identity to the Sheikahs, time seemed to slip away in a whirl of activity. The Sheikah's immediate response to their arrival was almost uncanny, as though they had foreseen their coming. They promptly arranged comfortable lodging at the inn, accompanied by specially prepared meals, and even presented them with new clothing—a symbol of the newfound alliance forged between them. Unbeknownst to Link, this marked the commencement of a period of distance from her, a time of individual growth and discovery for both of them. 

The chief of Kakariko Village, a young woman named Paya, became their main source of information and support, immediately offering Zelda her undivided attention. It was made evident that before any training or practice, understanding her duty and embracing her role as a princess was paramount. It therefore wasn’t long before she would constantly be immersed in studies, Lady Paya proving invaluable in illuminating the nuances of Hyrule's history and the weight of her lineage. Each revelation brought a deeper understanding of the immense power that rested within her, and the magnitude of her duty against Ganondorf.

During his time with the Sheikah, Link found himself under the watchful eye of Tauro, a seasoned researcher with an insatiable curiosity for ancient magic. Their previous interactions had been businesslike, involving the exchange of artifacts and the uncovering of hidden treasures through secret maps. This familiarity with Tauro's amiable nature granted Link a sense of comfort and acceptance in this new environment.

As Link considered the recent events, he recognized the necessity of sharing them with Tauro. Understanding what had transpired in the depths was crucial, not only for his own comprehension but for the broader effort to prevent Ganondorf's plans.  Tauro's expertise in ancient magic made him the perfect confidant for this revelation. 

While Link unveiled his arm, Tauro's eyes sparkled with keen interest. Traces of divine powers were found in his arm, fragments of a forgotten legend that hinted at a deeper, more profound truth. Link went on to recount their intense encounter with Ganondorf, revealing a unique connection between all three of them had facilitated the transfer of potent energy. The very dagger Link had wielded, infused with Zelda's powers, had been the epicenter of this astonishing phenomenon. Despite the strength contained within the weapon, it was ultimately insufficient to withstand the full force of Ganondorf's power, marking a revelation that left both of them in awe.

As a result, the attack on Ganondorf had not yielded the desired effect. The dagger had reached its threshold and faltered in the face of such immense energy. Tauro, well-versed in ancient magic, recognized the significance of this newfound information. It prompted a reevaluation of the strategy in confronting Ganondorf, suggesting different alternatives, perhaps a stronger weapon, or maybe one crafted by the divines themselves.

For Link, this bore personal implications. Their clash with Ganondorf’s malevolence had sent a surge of energy coursing through his arm, unconsciously enabling him to harness this new power. The encounter had left an indelible mark, an intertwining of his destiny with Zelda's, and the realization that his own abilities were evolving in ways he had never imagined. 

Recalling the events in the depths, Link was struck by how they seemed like a surreal miracle. All he could think of was the harrowing moment when he had his grip around her delicate neck, tightening against his will. The terror in her eyes, the violence of his own actions—it was a horrifying tableau that seared into his memory. In that desperate moment, he yearned to escape the nightmare, to save her from the impending darkness that threatened to consume them both. In the midst of his internal turmoil, Link's every fiber fought against the malevolent force that sought to control him. It was a battle of wills, a desperate plea for the strength to prevent an act he knew he would forever regret. Then, almost miraculously, as if in response to his desperate plea, the world around him shattered and reformed. The suffocating darkness dissolved, revealing the familiar expanse of the Great Plateau—a beacon of salvation amid the chaos. It felt as though they had been transported, or perhaps they had traversed the very ground they stood on, leaving behind the depths of darkness.

As Link delved deeper into understanding his newfound abilities, he couldn't help but recognize that this was a pivotal moment of discovery for both of them. A profound clarity settled upon him, a feeling that they were now bound together by more than just circumstance. 

The days passed, their closeness a constant presence, yet true moments alone together remained rare. They moved in tandem, side by side, yet the demands of their duties and the weight of their destinies often kept them apart. It was then announced that Zelda would need to step forth, revealing her true identity to the people of Hyrule. Her task was weighty, to ignite courage, kindle hope, and reignite the determination to confront Ganondorf. A specific date was chosen for her to address the village, a significant moment preceding the journey to the castle. The gravity of the event pressed upon her shoulders, a weight that demanded nothing short of absolute credibility. Thus, she dedicated extensive hours to meticulously prepare for the grand occasion.

As Link observed Zelda immersing herself in her newfound role, he couldn't help but be struck by the dedication and sincerity she brought to her responsibilities. Every action seemed imbued with purpose, a testament to her genuine care for the kingdom and its people. Her very presence exuded a self-assuredness that seemed to radiate from her being. It was evident that her connection to her parents' legacy fueled her drive, drawing her closer to the role she was meant to fulfill. It felt like a seamless fit, as though she had finally stepped into her rightful place. 

In that moment, a sobering thought crossed Link's mind. He couldn't shake the question of whether she had ever truly needed his protection. Throughout their journey, he had devoted himself to shielding her from danger, but now he found himself wondering if, perhaps, it was he who posed a threat. He couldn't escape the haunting thought that he had placed her in grave peril, more than once. Each near-death experience she endured served as a painful reminder of the danger he unwittingly brought into her life. It was a difficult thought that left Link wrestling with a disconcerting truth: perhaps he was, in some twisted way, a harbinger of trouble, a harbinger of death. The realization left a bitter taste in his mouth, a gnawing self-doubt that threatened to consume him.

All of these thoughts weighed on Link in the ensuing days. The more he pondered, the clearer it became that the notion of him being a threat wasn't as implausible as he had first thought. For fifteen years, he had stood alongside Ganondorf, deluding himself into thinking this malevolent entity was a savior. He had surrendered to the darkness, allowing it to mold him and dictate his actions. Link's recollections of his father were blurry, but the recent revelations unveiled that he had been a noble man who made the ultimate sacrifice to safeguard Hyrule from the very evil that Link had unwittingly served for years. This cruel twist of fate forced Link to confront the harsh reality that he had become the very embodiment of what he despised. What he had been could no longer exist, everything he had known could never be again. Furthermore, the revelation that Zelda had been the princess of Hyrule all this time added another layer of complexity to his feelings. He couldn't help but reflect on how he had initially behaved with her, and the weight of that knowledge pressed heavily on him. It was a harsh realization of how wrong he had been, and he couldn't help but feel a deep sense of remorse for his past actions.

He felt numb, shattered, adrift in a sea of conflicting emotions. As preparations buzzed around him, Link's resolve to leave grew. The excuse of retrieving his sword, the very quest that set this journey in motion, now served as his motive for departure. Amidst all the kindness and hospitality extended towards him, he couldn't shake the overwhelming sense of unworthiness that consumed him.

The day finally arrived when she would stand before the gathered inhabitants of Kakariko Village, poised to deliver her inaugural speech as the princess of Hyrule. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the village square. The crowd exceeded expectations, a testament to the far-reaching impact of her revelation. People from the surrounding areas had flocked to witness this historic moment. The anticipation was palpable, a mixture of curiosity and hope radiating from the gathered crowd. The air seemed to hum with energy, as if nature itself recognized the gravity of the occasion. 

Link took this opportunity to start making his way out of the Village, while everyone was distracted. As he navigated the outskirts of the village, he couldn't shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him. He had convinced himself that this departure was the right course of action, that his absence would somehow safeguard her from further harm. Yet, every step he took seemed to weigh heavier on his conscience. As Link moved further from the gathering, the distant hum of voices began to fade. He felt a strange mixture of detachment and urgency, a silent plea echoing in his heart.

Just as he was on the cusp of escaping the crowd's notice, a sudden exclamation rippled through the village square. The once-muted murmurs of the onlookers swelled into a chorus of surprise and admiration. Link turned his head slightly, catching a glimpse of Zelda in her resplendent gown, radiating a regal aura that left the crowd in awe.

The sight before him left Link momentarily breathless. Zelda stood at the podium, a vision of elegance that seemed almost otherworldly. Her gown, a masterful interplay of cobalt blue and pristine white, adorned with intricate golden motifs, caught the sunlight in a way that cast a luminous aura around her. She looked every inch the princess, a beacon of hope and strength.

Link's eyes remained locked on her, a silent testament to his unwavering support and faith in her capabilities. He knew the depth of her strength, the resilience that lay within her. In this moment, however, as the weight of the gathered crowd's expectations settled upon her shoulders, he saw a flicker of vulnerability in her expression.

It was a fraction of a second, a minuscule tremor in her otherwise composed demeanor, but it spoke volumes to Link. The world might see a princess, a symbol of grace and authority, but he saw the person behind the title, grappling with the enormity of her role. It was a crucible of public scrutiny, a test of her resolve, and he knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that she possessed the courage to face it head-on, or so he thought.

Unexpectedly, Lady Paya appeared at his side. While her presence might complicate his departure, in that moment, he couldn't summon the concern. Both their attention were wholly focused on Zelda, who stood solitary at the forefront of the vast assembly. Despite her poised exterior, there was a subtle unease that emanated from her, apprehension that transcended the distance between them. It was as though the gravity of the occasion had momentarily disoriented her, leaving her to navigate through the sea of expectant faces with a touch of vulnerability.

Silence prevailed, and while her lips parted as if to speak, no words emerged. It was a momentary paralysis, a fleeting instance where her usual eloquence seemed to elude her. Link watched, his heart aching in empathy. He knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that she possessed the strength and resolve to address the crowd. So why this hesitation? Why was she afraid?

Suddenly, Lady Paya's words resounded, settling deep within Link, each syllable resonating with a truth that seemed to echo in his heart: "Don't you get it, Link? You are the hero. In the prophecy, you are courage. Without you, she cannot do. You are a piece of the puzzle, Link. A piece of the Triforce after all. You didn't just happen to be there, it was your destiny. You were meant to be there." Her voice was steady, filled with a conviction that Link couldn't ignore. It was a revelation that both humbled and empowered him, a reminder of the role he played in the intricate tapestry of their intertwined fates.

Regret settled heavily in Link's chest as the weight of his realization bore down on him. In the midst of their recent trials, he had allowed himself to become consumed by his own fears and uncertainties. He had forgotten the core truth of their roles in this grand tale.

As he recalled the memory he had witnessed in the dungeon, the words echoed in his mind: she would need help, she would need support, she would need guidance, for she was the Triforce of Wisdom, and he was the Triforce of Courage. The prophecy was clear: Their strengths combined sealed obscurity to its fate. She would need him, his courage, his presence. They were meant to complement each other, to stand together against the encroaching darkness.

Yet, he had let fear cloud his judgment, convincing himself that she could handle it on her own. But now, seeing her alone on that podium, facing the world without him, he understood the depth of his mistake. She had always been alone, her entire life. Now, in this critical moment, he had failed her. He couldn't believe he had abandoned her, leaving her to face the world just as she had before. The weight of his own cowardice settled heavily in Link's chest. 

As he replayed their last conversation in his mind, the stark reality of his own shortcomings stared back at him. Zelda had been right, and he had been selfish. It was time to face his mistakes, to rectify the distance he had allowed to grow between them. He couldn't let fear dictate his actions any longer. He needed to go to her, to stand by her side, to be the support she deserved. The determination to right his wrongs spurred him into action. He set off towards the podium, his steps resolute, ready to be the courage she needed.

As the crowd buzzed around him, Link pushed his way through, determined to reach the heart of it. He surged forward until he stood amidst the throng, just as Zelda's resolve seemed to waver, her gaze drifting away, poised to retreat from the podium.

In that crucial moment, swept up by a surge of emotion and an unwavering determination to uplift her, Link's applause broke the silence. The sound reverberated through the air, drawing curious glances from those nearby. Then, from the back of the crowd, another set of hands joined in. It was Lady Paya, her gesture of support seamlessly melding with Link's spontaneous act. To his surprise, more voices followed suit, a chorus of cheers rising for Zelda. Seizing this wave of encouragement, Link advanced, navigating through the crowd until he stood at the forefront. There, he locked eyes with Zelda. She met his gaze, and a subtle smile graced her features, her eyes reflecting a profound sense of gratitude. It was a small, shared moment of understanding and support amidst the sea of faces, a silent reaffirmation of their unspoken connection.

As the crowd's applause and cheers swelled, enveloping Zelda in a wave of encouragement, Link could feel the collective hope and belief washing over him. Zelda's initial hesitance began to dissolve, replaced by a growing sense of confidence. She straightened her posture, the weight of the moment seeming to transform into a source of strength. With newfound resolve, she began to speak. Her voice, at first soft, gradually gained strength, resonating with clarity and purpose. Each word carried weight, each sentence a testament to her determination to lead Hyrule through the trials ahead.

Link stood there, heart swelling with pride and awe. He saw before him not just a princess, but a leader, someone who held the power to inspire and guide their people. In that moment, he knew they were both where they were meant to be, playing their destined roles in the story that fate had woven for them. The crowd's support was a testament to the hope that had been rekindled, the belief that, together, they could face any challenge that awaited them. She was really a beacon of hope in this desolate world, a beacon of light in the suffocating darkness, a beacon of positivity in his pessimism.

Chapter Text

As I scanned the faces in the crowd, my gaze settled on Link, standing resolute at the forefront. In that moment, a surge of gratitude welled within me. It was Link who had been my unwavering support, my guiding light in this journey of self-discovery. Without him, I doubted I would have mustered the courage to stand before them, to speak from the depths of my heart. And yet, Link's significance in my life went even deeper. He was the catalyst for my awakening, the key that unlocked the mysteries of my true identity. Through him, I had learned not only who I was, but also the extent of my own capabilities. The magnitude of his impact on my journey was immeasurable, and I couldn't help but feel a profound sense of indebtedness towards him. Together, we were bound by fate, two halves of a greater whole, poised to face whatever trials lay ahead.

With his presence, a surge of determination coursed through me, bolstering my resolve. The weight of my responsibility as the princess of Hyrule was palpable, and I knew that this moment was crucial. With each sentence, each declaration, I sought to inspire hope and unity among the people, to ignite the flame of courage, a rallying cry to unite against the encroaching darkness that threatened the kingdom. The response from the crowd was positive, a swell of energy and motivation that seemed to ripple through the gathering. It was a powerful reminder of the collective strength that lay within us, waiting to be harnessed for the greater good. 

The event finally concluded, allowing me to make my way back to the inn, seeking a moment of solace after the demanding task. The weight of my newfound role had drained my energy, and I longed for a brief respite. I entered the inn, the soft glow of the lanterns providing a gentle ambiance, casting a calming light on the worn wooden floors. As I retreated to my chamber, I welcomed the quiet that enveloped me, cherishing this brief interlude of stillness before the next wave of challenges. 

Once inside, the sound of a knock at the door startled me. As I opened the door, a profound sense of relief washed over me, like a soothing balm to my overactive mind. To my surprise, there he stood, a familiar presence in this moment of solitude. It was the first time in days that we found ourselves alone together, free from the obligations and demands that had consumed us. 

Without a second thought, I acted on instinct. In a surge of gratitude and emotion, I moved towards him, my arms enveloping him in a sincere embrace. It was a spontaneous gesture, a wordless expression of my profound appreciation for his unwavering support. I wanted him to understand the depth of my gratitude, to know that he had played an instrumental role in my success.

As I held him, I could feel the tension in his body, a reflection of the surprise and perhaps even disbelief he felt at my unexpected action. Yet, I held onto him, allowing the moment to linger, hoping that my embrace conveyed my feelings in a way that words could not.

"Thank you," I whispered, my words muffled against the comforting warmth of his neck. "Thank you for everything." A few heartbeats seemed to stretch into eternity before I sensed him gradually relaxing, his arms gently encircling me. His breathing, once slightly uneven, began to steady, aligning with the cadence of my own. The closeness between us was apparent, and for an instant, I couldn't help but feel a touch of shyness about my impulsive hug. 

"Zelda..." he murmured, his voice a soft anchor in the whirlwind of my thoughts. It was then that I became aware of the length of our embrace, and the unspoken message it conveyed. My heart quickened, realizing the depth of emotion that had passed between us in that simple act of holding on. As I released my arms from around him, there was a subtle shift in the air, like a gentle breeze carrying a secret. The room seemed to hold its breath, as if it, too, had been drawn into the gravity of our shared moment. Feeling the telltale warmth of a blush creeping onto my cheeks, I took a step back, not out of reluctance, but out of the need to collect my thoughts 

Surprisingly, meeting his gaze, I found my reflection in his eyes, a mirrored blush tinging his features. It was a moment I couldn't quite put into words, but in that instant, I knew with a certainty that I didn't want to part ways from him. As our eyes locked, the world around us seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us in that small, intimate space. The air crackled with unspoken words, emotions swirling between us.

Link took a small step forward, closing the gap between us once more. His voice, soft and sincere, broke the silence. "You don't have to go through this alone anymore. Let me help you…" Link's voice was resolute, carrying a depth of meaning that seemed to linger in the air. It was as if he wanted to say more, but chose to let those words stand on their own. His words, though unexpected, filled me with a warm rush of appreciation. They hung in the air, a gentle promise that wrapped around my heart, causing it to flutter with a mixture of emotions. As I gazed at him, a light-hearted chuckle bubbled up from within me, a natural response to the unexpected tenderness in his words. 

A playful smile danced on my lips. "Weren't you already?" I retorted, a touch of amusement lacing my voice. I couldn't help but find it endearing how he sometimes seemed to overlook the fact that he had, time and time again, come to my rescue. His gaze shifted away, and he raised his arm to scratch the back of his head, a gesture I had come to recognize as a sign of his humbleness. After all, he had been my steadfast protector, seemingly appearing whenever danger loomed, as if by some miraculous intuition. It was a role he had taken on with a quiet determination, one that had not gone unnoticed by me.

“Will you come to the castle with me then?” I finally said, my tone gentle but serious. It had been planned that after the event, I would be leaving for the castle. It was to be my new home, or rather, a return to a place I couldn't recall. The enormity of the castle, a realm shrouded in mystery, left me uncertain of what to anticipate. I knew in that vast expanse, I would find myself in need of a familiar presence, a steadfast companion upon whom I could depend.

He met my gaze, a flicker of surprise dancing in his eyes. I could sense the weight of my request, and for a moment, I wondered if I was being unreasonable, perhaps even selfish. Just as I was about to withdraw my words, he straightened, his expression filled with a quiet resolve. With measured words, he spoke, revealing his determination.

“We’re in this together, Zelda,” was all he said, but the words held a lot of weight. With those few words, a new chapter in our intertwined destinies began. But before I could fully process the significance of his pledge, Lady Paya swept into the inn, her determination evident. She pulled me away, reminding me of the weighty responsibilities that awaited my attention. Matters of state couldn't afford to be delayed, and I knew I must rise to meet them. The moment with Link was brief, but its impact would linger, a beacon of strength and unity in the challenges that lay ahead.

The afternoon passed swiftly, a blur of faces and voices. Dignitaries and officials came to extend their welcome, acknowledging my role in the royal lineage. Congratulations flowed freely, accompanied by words of encouragement. Each encounter was a step deeper into the intricacies of my newfound position. In the midst of it all, Link stood as a committed sentinel, his watchful eyes tracking my every step. His presence was a comforting anchor, a silent promise that he would be there, vigilant and ready. There was a quiet strength in the way he observed, a dedication that spoke volumes.

As preparations for our journey to the castle continued, knights of the realm were summoned to join our travels as reinforcement. Link, ever the valiant hero, found himself welcomed among them. I couldn't help but notice the varied expressions that met his presence. Some held a clear curiosity, recognizing him as the stalwart protector of 'the princess'. They knew of his unwavering dedication to my safety. However, mingled with that recognition, I sensed a flicker of mistrust, a subtle questioning of his place by my side. It was understandable; his origins and his silent, steadfast demeanor could easily lead to speculation. I was hoping Link would be accepted amongst them, a thought to the unity we would need in the trials ahead.

As the evening descended, a serene atmosphere enveloped the surroundings, signaling the quietude that followed the day's activities. At last, a welcomed respite emerged from the whirlwind of affairs, granting Link and I a moment of reprieve. We found ourselves seated together, facing a modest yet inviting meal. It was a simple pleasure, a comforting activity, one that we hadn't shared in quite some time. In a way, it felt like returning to a fragment of my old life, to moments of simplicity before the weight of my destiny had been revealed. The ambience was familiar and soothing, made even more so by Link's quiet presence. Though I hadn’t thought much about it, his company added a sense of ease to the moment, grounding me amidst the constant change. The evening sunlight cast long, warm shadows across the room as we sat in companionable silence, the clinking of utensils against plates the only sound. Lost in our own contemplations, the quietude was broken by Link's sudden question.

"Should I call you princess now?" As his words spilled forth with a serious tone, a touch of amusement danced in his eyes, catching me off guard. My brows furrowed in slight surprise, my gaze fixed on him, his face otherwise inscrutable. Then, just as I was about to respond, a subtle smirk tugging at the corners of his lips betrayed his expressionless demeanor. It was impossible to suppress a smile as I realized he was teasing, unable to maintain his stoic facade.

"I'd prefer if you called me Zelda. I'm still the same person after all," I remarked. He regarded me with a contemplative look, his chin propped on his hand.

“You are more today than you’ve ever been, and tomorrow you'll be greater than today.  Everyday, you are actually a more experienced version of yourself, kind of like a butterfly,” he mused, his stare not budging. I couldn’t help but lower my head and smile, surprised by his words. It was a side of Link I hadn't seen before, one that held a wisdom earned through trials and tribulations. 

“Okay sire, since when did you become so philosophical?” I retorted with a hint of sarcasm as I looked at him.

Link's eyes gleamed with playful amusement. "Well, spending years battling monsters and solving puzzles does tend to make one ponder the mysteries of life," he quipped, a mischievous grin playing on his lips. "But I suppose I can revert to my 'hero of few words' routine if you'd like." He put on a mockingly serious expression, though his eyes twinkled with mirth. My laughter bubbled up, and in that instant, I felt entirely unburdened. Speaking with Link felt so natural, like chatting with a cherished friend, and I could sense a similar ease in him. I couldn't help but think that perhaps it was the culmination of all our shared experiences that had brought us to this point. 

“Well, I must say, I prefer you just the way you are," I replied with a smile. Link's eyes held a warmth that seemed to mirror my sentiment. 

"Likewise," he said, his voice gentle. It was a simple exchange, but it carried a depth of understanding and camaraderie that spoke volumes. We shared a moment of unspoken connection before the evening carried on, the sundown’s golden glow slowly fading into the quiet embrace of night.

What Link and I had was a complex relationship, one that began for all the wrong reasons, but over time, evolved and flourished for all the right reasons. Reflecting on it, I couldn't have imagined us ending up where we were now. I had come to know him on a deeper level, finding comfort in his presence, a development I never would've anticipated from our initial encounters.

We concluded our meal and headed towards our respective rooms. Link performed an exaggerated bow before me, adding a comically formal "My lady" before I entered my room. His playfulness brought a smile to my face, and I couldn't help but chuckle softly.

After freshening up, I prepared for the challenges of the upcoming day, knowing it would be filled with long travels towards the castle. As I finally settled into bed, a sense of relief washed over me. My body welcomed the comfort of the soft mattress, and I could feel the day's weariness seeping away. Sleep claimed me swiftly, my exhaustion mingling with anticipation for the experiences that awaited me at the castle.

Chapter Text

The next morning arrived swiftly. I awoke at dawn, well before the sun breached the horizon. My gear was already laid out, ready for departure at a moment's notice. With Lady Paya's assistance, I donned the corset of my new attire, a necessary precaution against potential threats during our journey. Once it was securely in place, she graciously excused herself, leaving me to prepare and refresh for the day ahead. 

Finally stepping outside, I joined Link, who was engrossed in conversation with Lady Paya. Their words were hushed amidst the bustling activity of the knights and staff preparing to accompany us. There was something about the way they looked at each other that stirred a peculiar feeling within me, a subtle twinge in my heart. Her gaze seemed to hold a certain fascination for Link. Perhaps it was my tired perspective, but it was evident that she was captivated by whatever he was saying. Unfortunately, I couldn't catch their conversation as his attention swiftly shifted to me when I approached, Link the first to bow slightly before me, his hands behind his back.

“Good morning princess,” he said as he stood straight, a slight teasing smile present on his face. His greeting drew the gaze of those around us, prompting all the knights to mirror the gesture of respect. I smiled awkwardly, momentarily forgetting that I was now viewed as nobility. It was unexpected, yet I understood the significance. If he were to stand by my side, he needed to meet the expectations of those around us, or perhaps he aimed to set an example. 

My thoughts raced, but the entrance of a knight clad in slightly different armor spared me from this awkward moment. He presented himself as Gralens, the head of the monster control crew. Following him was a magnificent white steed, adorned with intricate gear. I learned that this horse would be my mode of transportation to the castle, a swift escape option should we face an attack. We discussed a contingency plan in the event of such a scenario, determining who I would follow and where we would seek refuge. We then proceeded to depart from Kakariko Village, 

The journey, which had initially promised challenges, unfolded surprisingly smoothly, carrying us through picturesque landscapes and winding paths. Eventually, we arrived at the awe-inspiring castle, its majestic form soaring from the sprawling expanse of the field. Its walls, weathered by time yet standing tall, seemed to whisper tales of ancient glory.

As we approached, the enormity of the castle became even more apparent. Flanking the entrance were two rows of castle guards, their stance unwavering and their armor gleaming in the sunlight. Each sentinel stood as if carved from stone, a living embodiment of duty and loyalty. Their collective presence was a palpable testament to the gravity of our arrival, a reminder that we were entering a place of great significance.

My gaze swept across the guards' faces, their eyes sharp and critical, following Link's movements with a mixture of curiosity and a deeper, more enigmatic emotion. It was as if they were trying to discern some hidden significance in his presence. As their scrutiny shifted towards me, there was a perceptible change in their demeanor. The once casual observers transformed into paragons of stern professionalism, a clear manifestation of their unwavering devotion to their duty.

As our party crossed into the castle courtyard, a resounding trumpet blast announced our arrival, its triumphant notes reverberating off the ancient stone walls. The sound seemed to animate the very stones beneath our feet, imbuing the atmosphere with a sense of grandeur and anticipation. Near the colossal front doors, a small yet regal figure awaited us. Clad in garments that spoke of a lifetime of wisdom and experience, the elderly lady exuded an undeniable air of authority. Her presence commanded respect, and it was clear that she held a position of significance within the castle's hierarchy.

While we approached the entrance, the seasoned knight who had presented me with the magnificent white steed, Gralens, stepped forward, offering a gallant hand to assist me in dismounting. I stole a fleeting glance at Link, detecting a shadow of uncertainty etched across his features. It was a subtle nuance, difficult to decipher—whether it was born of mistrust or simply discontentment with our current circumstances. Ultimately, I chose to accept the knight's offer of aid. With practiced grace, I descended from the saddle, allowing the small woman to draw near. As we stood before the grand entrance, the woman's words carried a warmth and sincerity that immediately put me at ease. 

"Princess Zelda, it is my utmost pleasure to finally welcome you to your rightful abode. I've anticipated this moment for quite some time. You may address me as Impa, and I gather you've already had the pleasure of meeting my granddaughter, Paya, in Kakariko Village," she declared, her gaze fixed on me, awaiting my confirmation. I responded with a respectful curtsy, as well as a nod acknowledging my earlier encounter with Paya. Impa, however, gently discouraged the formality with a tender grip on my arm. 

"Do not trouble yourself with formalities, Princess! It is my responsibility to lead and support you, just as it is the Sheikah's charge to protect the royal bloodline. On that note, I hold vivid recollections of serving your mother many years ago. She was an exceptional individual, truly remarkable." Her words resonated with a sense of reverence, and I couldn't help but feel a surge of pride for my mother.

With that, Impa began to lead me further into the castle grounds. The opulence that greeted us in the lobby was nothing short of breathtaking. Ornate tapestries adorned the walls, depicting scenes of Hyrule's storied history, while chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, golden glow across the marble floors. The air was imbued with a faint scent of polished wood and ancient tomes, creating an atmosphere of both regality and wisdom. Impa led me through the vast expanse, expertly narrating tales of the castle's history, the echoes of time resonating in the hallowed halls. I marveled at the intricate details of the sculptures and the craftsmanship evident in every nook and cranny. 

As we moved deeper into the heart of the castle, we arrived at the throne room, where I was informed that I would be escorted to my designated chamber. The prospect of a moment's respite was a comforting thought, my weary limbs longing for the embrace of a comfortable bed. The journey had been long, and the promise of a brief respite was a welcome relief. However, just as I turned to leave, Impa's measured words commanded my attention. 

“Regrettably, I do need to discuss significant matters with you at this moment.” She said, her demeanor marked by a resolute seriousness.

“A decree has been made that you shall have a personal knight at your side at all times. A contest has been declared, open to all royal guards, wherein they must demonstrate their determination and prowess in protecting you. This will be assessed through a series of challenges scheduled for the days ahead.” I regarded her with a fleeting sense of disbelief, quickly reprimanding myself to maintain composure. The notion of a constant companion, especially someone unknown, was undeniably peculiar. The weight of having someone shadow my every move settled in, an unusual circumstance that felt both invasive and disconcerting.

"I already have someone in whom I place my trust," I responded, my voice firm. My tone didn't seem to have affected her because she answered indifferently. 

"Regrettably, this is not within your purview." Her words echoed in my mind, leaving me with a sense of unease. What could she possibly mean by that? Who held the authority to issue orders that were beyond my own? 

"As the princess of Hyrule, shouldn't I have a say in such decisions?" 

"All will become clear in due time." With those words, she effectively silenced any further protest. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on me, leaving me profoundly troubled. I had arrived at the castle with genuine intentions to assist and serve the people, to be a beacon of hope and support in their time of need. Yet, instead of empowerment, I felt a sense of captivity settling in, decisions being made on my behalf, my autonomy seemingly stripped away. The inner conflict tugged at me, torn between the desire for personal freedom and the reason for protection. I understood that these decisions were likely made by individuals who possessed a deeper understanding of my situation, acting with my best interests at heart. Still, there was an undeniable sense of intrusion, a feeling of having my liberty encroached upon. As I contemplated her last words, a maid arrived, my queue to depart. 

“Thank you,” is all I found to say, my mind in shambles. After one last nod at Impa, I proceeded to turn towards the maid, who commenced leading me through the winding corridors of the castle, each step echoing softly against the polished stone floors. As we approached my designated chamber, the ornate double doors swung open to reveal a space of breathtaking splendor. The room was adorned with meticulous care, every detail exuding an air of regality. 

Large windows stretched from floor to ceiling, revealing a panoramic view of the sprawling kingdom below. The expanse of Hyrule unfurled before me, a patchwork of verdant fields, ancient forests, and distant mountain peaks. The sight was nothing short of awe-inspiring, and for a moment, I stood transfixed, taking in the grandeur that lay beyond the glass.

At last, the maid informed me that a bath was already being prepared for me, and she would be guiding me to the private bathroom linked to my chamber. As we arrived, the lavishness of the surroundings left no space for discontent. It was a promise of an extraordinary indulgence. 

The walls of the bathroom were adorned with meticulous mosaics and the tub itself was a work of art, carved from marble and adorned with delicate filigree. The air was redolent with the scent of fragrant oils, infusing the space with an air of refinement and luxury. The atmosphere was one of unrivaled elegance, every element carefully curated to create an experience that transcended the ordinary.

As I stood in the sumptuous bathroom, I anticipated the departure of the maid, expecting a moment of solitude. However, to my surprise, more maids gracefully entered the room, each carrying an array of plates holding an assortment of soaps, towels, and other bathing utilities. It was a sight to behold, the sheer abundance of items they deemed necessary for a seemingly straightforward bath.

Then, one of the maids approached me, her fingers deftly untying the back of my dress. The layers fell away with a swiftness that caught me off guard, leaving me standing in my undergarments before everyone. A gasp escaped my lips, the sudden exposure sending a flush of embarrassment rushing to my cheeks. The maid's movements were efficient, her touch gentle yet purposeful. Despite her professionalism, I couldn't shake the vulnerability of being undressed by another.

She continued her task, her hands indicating her intention to remove my upper undergarment. Discomfort prickled at my skin, a wave of unease washing over me. In a swift motion, I turned, my frustration evident in the furrow of my brow and the set of my jaw. The maid paused, her eyes meeting mine, a moment of understanding passing between us. It was clear she was simply following protocol, accustomed to meeting the needs and demands of royalty. I took a steadying breath, mustering the words to convey my boundaries. 

"That will not be necessary," I stated firmly, asserting my autonomy in this intimate moment. The maid nodded respectfully, her movements halting immediately. It was a small crucial declaration of my own boundaries and well-being, a reminder that even in the midst of the rigid royal protocols, I held the right to dictate my own comfort and set limits as needed.

"I can manage on my own. Please, go," I instructed. I observed as they bowed, a sign of deference, before respectfully exiting the room. In the doorway, I heard two knights standing sentinel, their armor clinging as the maids passed through. It seemed almost absurd, as if anyone could breach the formidable defenses that surrounded this place. The thought of a threat actually making its way here was inconceivable.

The room settled into a peaceful stillness, allowing me a moment of much-needed solitude. The realization I was once more in a position of solitude, blinded, navigating into the unknown sank in. I was barely in control of my own choices anymore. Everything would be decided for me from now on. 

As I reclined in the soothing embrace of the bath, the warmth of the water enveloping me, my thoughts ruminated to the weighty news that had just been imparted. Link would have to demonstrate his worthiness to assume the role of the chosen one. His significance in the grand tapestry of destiny was undeniable. Like me, he was an integral part of the triforce, his essence intertwined with the fate of Hyrule. His role in the unfolding events was just as vital, his strengths and abilities a force to be reckoned with.

In my heart, I harbored a fervent wish for Link's success. I believed in him, in the unwavering dedication and courage that had brought us this far. While hope filled my heart that Link would succeed, a deeper, unshakeable conviction lay within me — a certainty that he would rise to the occasion.                                           

Chapter Text

The situation was undeniably challenging, to say the least, acclimating to the myriad royal protocols and the intricacies of rules and etiquette. The hours were consumed by a flurry of activity, the demands of my role as princess unrelenting, a constant reminder of the weight of responsibility that now rested on my shoulders. The days were filled with purpose, but they were also marked by an unshakeable sense of isolation. Frequently, I would express my desire to escape the confines of the castle, craving the freedom of open air and the simple pleasure of a walk. It was a small rebellion against the gilded cage I found myself in, a way to reclaim a semblance of normalcy amidst the wealth and formality that surrounded me. 

In those stolen moments, I would seek comfort in Link’s presence. Amidst the castle's grandeur and the numerous personnel, he became an anchor, a familiar figure in the midst of the unknown. Before even arriving at the castle, I had learnt that he had been conscripted into the castle defense services, allowing him to partake in the contest. As I wandered the courtyard, Gralens would frequently seek me out, engaging in discussions about the guards' training and their preparations for the upcoming contest. It was an opportunity for him to showcase his own abilities, often boasting about his prowess. I listened attentively, though my patience wore thin with each self-congratulatory remark. Politely but firmly, I would find a way to bring our conversations to an end.

One day, as Gralens continued his habitual monologue, I happened to catch Link's watchful gaze from a distance. His expression was different, a shadow of displeasure darkening his features. Our eyes locked, and he held my gaze for a lingering moment. Seeming to recognize his demeanor, he abruptly looked away, returning his focus back to his rigorous training regimen. I watched him intently, a swirl of curiosity bubbling within me, his reaction piquing my interest. Unfortunately, the day pressed on, and duty called me back inside, where I attended to my obligations. As the evening descended, I had completed my tasks, affording me the opportunity to step out once again for my customary evening stroll. There, amidst the dimming light, I was pleased to discover Link still engrossed in his training near the knights' corridor. The rhythmic clash of wood echoed through the courtyard, punctuating the quiet castle grounds. 

"Glad to find you here," I greeted as I approached Link. He paused in his training, turning to look at me for a moment before returning to his practice, his movements fluid and precise. The air held a quiet intensity, a palpable energy that seemed to surround us.

"What are you doing here?" Link inquired, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity. Duty once again imposed its silent barrier, creating a subtle but palpable distance between us. 

"I could ask you the same," I replied, my gaze fixed on him as he continued his training. I yearned to initiate a conversation to close the gap between us, but I wasn't sure where to begin. It had been quite a while since we had last spoken.

“Don’t hang out with Gralens. He’s bad news.” Link said in between his breaths and hits, interrupting the silence that had settled between us. His words seemed to allude to the forced conversations I had to endure with Gralens during my strolls in the courtyard. 

"Why?" I inquired. Link paused again and straightened up, standing tall. He then shifted his focus to me, his gaze meeting mine, studying me for a brief moment.

"Just trust me," he urged, his tone sincere. There was a gravity in his voice, a plea for me to heed his advice. As I gazed at him, a sense of nostalgia washed over me. I found myself missing his protective person, and I was grateful that the bond between us still held strong. In that moment, a surge of happiness washed over me, making it hard to take him seriously.

"What's this?" I said, my tone serious, though a glimmer of amusement danced in my eyes. I took a few deliberate steps towards Link, studying him for a moment before tilting my head and breaking into a playful smile.

"Is this jealousy?" My voice was teasing, the words trailing off in a light-hearted manner. Link let out a displeased sigh, impatience evident in his expression.

"I'm being serious," Link insisted, his expression unwavering and determined. My playful smile gradually faded, replaced by a more contemplative gaze.

"I'm just looking out for you," he added after a brief pause, his voice softening. I regarded him for a moment, then couldn't help but let out a giggle. There was something about his protective demeanor that touched me, even if it did come off as slightly overbearing at times.

"This is pointless," Link finally stated, his voice tinged with frustration. He picked up his stuff and let out a sigh before continuing, "I'll see you around." With that, he turned his back to me, leaving me standing there, a mix of emotions swirling within me. 

As I observed him leaving, a fleeting wish danced through my thoughts, yearning for more time in his company. His departure was quite abrupt and I wondered if I should have been more serious about his request. Yet, despite the brevity of our conversation, there lingered within me a quiet contentment. The mere chance to exchange words with him had left a comforting warmth in my heart.

With each passing day, the impending competition drew nearer. Time seemed to slip through my fingers, a whirlwind of new experiences and unfamiliar routines. A new task had been added to my list, one of studying, for I had to learn ancient techniques before practicing them in training. 

At long last, I returned to my room, the weight of the day settling upon me. I sank onto the edge of the bed, gazing wearily at the stack of documents and tasks that awaited my attention. The demands of my role were ceaseless, and it was easy to become consumed by the never-ending workload. Realizing the need for a moment of respite, I pushed myself up and made my way to the balcony, craving the cool afternoon air. As I stepped out, my eyes were drawn to the courtyard below. It was a familiar sight, the guards gathered in focused determination, their training echoing through the air.

Amidst the sea of dedicated guards, one figure stood out. It was Link, his presence commanding attention. Every movement was deliberate, his vigilance and resolve apparent in the precision of his actions. His skill was undeniable, a testament to the experiences that had shaped him. However, my focus shifted when I noticed Link swiftly turning his attention towards a group of guards casting subtle glances in my direction. The hushed exchange between them remained beyond my hearing, but it was evident that something had ignited a spark of fury within Link. In an instant, he pivoted with a steely determination, closing the distance between himself and one of the guards with an intensity that was palpable. It was a startling turn of events, a display of raw emotion that I hadn't anticipated, nor had I wished to witness.

The air crackled with tension, the atmosphere growing charged as Link confronted the perceived source of his displeasure. A sudden eruption of violence shattered the courtyard's usual calm, a brawl escalating before my eyes. It was a terribly mismatched affair for Link. Four guards converged upon him, their coordinated attacks relentless. In a display of remarkable skill, Link managed to incapacitate two of his assailants, his movements swift and precise. Yet, weighed down by their formidable armor and outnumbered, he was ultimately overpowered. The struggle reached its climax as Link was driven to the ground, the clash of weapons and armor a cacophony that echoed through the courtyard. The sight sent a surge of panic coursing through me, my heart pounding in rhythm with each strike.

Without a second thought, I fled my room, darting down the multiple flights of stairs until I reached the ground floor. I burst through the doors and sprinted towards the training grounds. The scene that met my eyes was one of chaos. Link and the other guards were in the midst of being separated, their heated altercation now disrupted by Gralens. His voice carried authority as he announced the disqualification of Link and the other men involved in the skirmish. My heart pounded, concern for Link overwhelming me.

Link's eyes bore into Gralens with an intensity that could have melted steel. The air grew thick with tension as their gazes locked, a silent exchange of grievances that needed no words. Then, with a sudden, fierce motion, Link whirled away, wrenching his equipment from his body and sending it crashing to the ground. The resounding impact echoed through the courtyard, a visceral manifestation of his frustration and discontentment. 

I took determined steps towards Gralens, fully prepared to engage in a dispute with him. However, before I could utter anything, a familiar voice spoke out to me, a single word halting me in my tracks, “Manners”. It was none other than Impa standing behind me. Her message was clear, reminding me of my image and the weight of my role. As the crowd gathered around us, I swiftly scanned the area and decided to head back to the castle.

I promised myself to meet with Gralens later in hopes to glean some answers about the source of his direct orders. Not too long after, when my schedule permitted, I politely excused myself and made my way outside. As I neared the entrance to the knights' corridor, I spotted Gralens in the midst of a group of knights. Putting on a mask of friendliness, I smiled as our eyes met, prompting him to come over. As we walked together, we entered the knights corridor and arrived at a more reclusive area, our conversation dancing around the castle's workload and our respective obligations. Time ticked by, and as our exchange drew to a close, I expressed gratitude for his willingness to chat, though my inquiry remained fruitless.

Just as I turned to leave, Gralens' hand shot out, firmly gripping my wrist and holding me back, prompting me to turn around and face him. It was an unexpected move, catching me off guard. Before I could react, he leaned in for a kiss. Instinctively, I raised my hand, pushing against his mouth with a forceful determination, breaking free from his grasp. The moment hung heavy in the air, an awkward tension filling the space between us.

"What do you think you're doing?" I seethed, my anger flaring. I locked eyes with him, expecting some semblance of remorse or shame. Instead, he averted his gaze, a disdainful look etched across his face. A bitter chuckle escaped his lips before he spoke, his voice dripping with mockery.

"This is how you play your little games, isn't it? All those rumors about you, they seem to have some truth. No wonder so many people can't stand you. Now I see why!" His words cut through the air, each one sharper than the last. Rumors? This was the first I'd heard of such things.

"I would suggest you leave," I spat, turning away, unwilling to subject myself to any more of his vitriol.

"You put on this act of kindness, all for attention, don't you? But deep down, you're just as selfish and rude as the rest of them. Admit it, you're lonely, aren't you?" he sneered, a bitter laugh punctuating his words. His taunts hung heavily in the air, daring me to respond. I turned back to face him, my jaw clenched in frustration. The smug satisfaction on his face was unmistakable.

A sudden interruption brought a momentary pause to the charged atmosphere. A voice, familiar and comforting, broke through the tension. It was Link. I felt a surge of gratitude wash over me as he seemed to always be there when I needed him.

"Everything okay?" he asked, his tone tinged with concern. I didn't look away from Gralens, my gaze remaining fixed on him. Gralens scorned as his eyes laid on Link.

"Are you the lost puppy that followed her to the castle? Or perhaps a stalker?" Gralens sneered, his contemptuous words directed at Link. 

“At least I don't have to force myself on a girl for her to notice me.” Link quickly replied. 

“What did you say to me?” Gralens spat, a look of disdain painting his face.

“Got a problem?” Link said, stepping forward, facing him. A few seconds passed as they observed each other, Link’s face wearing a menacing expression. 

“Leave before I report you,” I finally said to Gralens. He cast one last glance our way and scoffed before finally leaving us alone. The silence hung heavy, and I could sense Link's gaze fixed on me.

“I want to know what goes on in that mind of yours,” he finally said, anger in his tone. I looked at him, my face expressionless. 

"Is this really who you're choosing to spend your time with?" he then asked. I gazed at him, not uttering a word. In reality, I didn’t know what to say. He had every reason to be frustrated, after all, he had warned me about Gralens. But what Link didn't understand were my true intentions in speaking with him. 

"You're really something, you know that?" Link's voice carried a blend of discontent and genuine disappointment. I couldn't help but ponder whether his frustration stemmed from my apparent disregard of his advice or if it was tied to the amount of time I spent in Gralens' company. Perhaps he had hoped for my company instead? I couldn't shake the thought that his disqualification might have also played a role in his demeanor.

We locked eyes, a silent exchange of emotions passing between us. The words welled up inside me, aching to be spoken. I longed to tell him how I felt, to let him know that I did care, that I preferred his company… Then, Link took a step forward, moving past me. Just as he was about to leave, a surge of urgency coursed through me, and I reached out, grabbing his wrist. Time seemed to stretch, the world around us fading into the background as we stood there, locked in a charged moment.

Slowly, Link withdrew his arm from my grasp, a subtle yet definitive movement that left me standing there alone. I watched in silence as he walked away, the echo of his steps resonating in the empty space, a poignant reminder of the rift that had formed between us. In that moment, my thoughts raced, and without overthinking, I started to follow him, keeping pace behind him. He passed through a few halls and finally arrived outside, where the sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the courtyard. 

“Link, please, hear me out,” I implored. He stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath in before turning to face me, his expression carefully neutral, yet his eyes held a hint of emotion, perhaps weariness. I could sense the weight of our conversation on him, and I wanted to ensure he understood my intentions.

"I was only talking to him to figure out who he was getting these orders from. I honestly couldn't bear the thought of having someone else constantly by my side," I explained, my voice tinged with a mix of frustration and sincerity. As the words tumbled from my lips, I could feel the warmth creeping up my cheeks. It was becoming painfully clear that I couldn't bear to be separated from him any longer. This divide between us felt insufferable.

"I wasn't just 'lonely,' as many people might think," I began, my voice steady but earnest. "And it certainly wasn't about seeking attention. I was just... trying to make sense of my feelings." Each word carried the weight of my sincerity, a genuine attempt to convey the complexity of my emotions to Link. It was a vulnerable moment, an opening for him to understand the true motives behind my actions. The seconds seemed to stretch, and I found myself fixated on my own hands. There was a tumultuous feeling swirling in my stomach, my heart pounding in my throat. I took a deep breath in, forcing myself to face my heartache. As I fidgeted with my fingers, I finally mustered my courage to be truthful.

"Link, I... I need you to understand. This isn't about favoring one person over another. It's about trust, about feeling safe," I stammered, my voice wavering. "You've always been my protector, the one I could rely on. I didn't want that to change." The words hung in the air, laden with the weight of my emotions. In that moment, I realized that my feelings for Link ran deeper than I had ever let myself admit. It wasn't just about protection; it was about a connection that I couldn't bear to lose.

“If I've fallen for you, then what comes next? If I confess that even in a crowd, it's you I long for, that every passing minute without you feels like an eternity... What then, Link?" We locked eyes, and in his gaze, I saw the reflection of my own pain, a shared ache that transcended our words. As moments slipped by, my heart raced, yet a sudden weight of melancholy settled in, like an oncoming tide of sorrow.

"See what I mean?... You’re right. This is pointless," I declared, my resolve unwavering. I took a step forward, intent on leaving. But just as I passed him, he seized my wrist and pulled me back to face him. Our eyes locked, a charged silence enveloping us. Dark's eyes, once filled with determination and the weight of his secrets, now held a vulnerability I had never seen before. It was as if the walls he had built around himself were crumbling.

His gaze shifted, briefly tracing over my lips. And then, in an unexpected turn, he closed the distance between us. I felt the warmth of his hand against my cheek as he leaned and pressed his lips against mine, a gentle yet fervent kiss that sent a wave of electricity through me. Although surprise covered me, I eventually closed my eyes and surrendered to the warmth of his lips against mine, the sensation filling my heart with a strange mix of longing and fulfillment. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us in that stolen moment. His touch was tender yet filled with an underlying intensity, setting my senses ablaze. Our bodies pressed together, and I could feel the heat radiating between us. My cheeks burned, a flush of warmth spreading across my skin. Instinctively, my hands found their way to him, fingers gripping onto his frame, pulling him even closer. In response, he tightened his hold, drawing me in as a surge of shivers cascaded down my spine. Every heartbeat seemed to synchronize, creating a rhythm that was uniquely ours. It was a kiss that held the promise of a new beginning, a moment of solace amid the chaos of our world.

Chapter Text

As our lips parted, our eyes locked in a shared moment of vulnerability, his breath mingling with mine. I couldn’t keep eye contact, feeling the warmth in my cheeks while my heart raced at an exhilarating pace. This rush of emotions wasn't entirely unfamiliar, though the circumstances were vastly different from the first time he stirred such feelings in me. As I looked back at him, he wore a faint blush and a flicker of something in his eyes, a world of unspoken sentiments, reflecting the intensity of our shared moment. It was like gazing into a boundless ocean, its mysteries calling out to be explored.

In the next heartbeat, he drew me close, enveloping me in a warm embrace. The outside world blurred into insignificance, leaving only his reassuring presence. The rise and fall of his breath became my anchor, and in that fleeting moment, I felt a connection that transcended words. Since I first laid eyes on him, my instincts drew me into his world, unable to ignore the persistent feeling that there was something grander at play. We were two souls entwined in the tapestry of destiny, each thread woven with intention and purpose. It was stronger than ever, I felt it within my core.

The fading sun painted the sky in hues of gold and purple, casting long shadows across the courtyard. It was then that I became acutely aware of our vulnerability. The open space around us seemed to stretch endlessly, the potential consequences looming large. 

“We should go inside,” I gently murmured against his neck. I couldn't bear the thought of prying eyes and wagging tongues, of anything that might further jeopardize Link’s reputation. 

In the comfortable silence, we walked side by side, an understanding between us that spoke louder than words ever could. As we neared an entrance to the castle, his hand found mine, our finger intertwining, gently pulling me towards him. He pressed his back against the stone wall, drawing me close, his touch warm and comforting. In a voice that held a soft, almost reverent tone, he murmured, "Let's savor this a bit longer." An unintentional blush covered my face, my heart soaring in tandem with his words. 

“I never thought this would actually happen,” he confessed, his voice carrying a mixture of disbelief and contentment. His words hung in the air, a testament to the unexpected turn of events. 

In his gaze, I saw a glimmer of something new, a light that I hadn't witnessed before. It seemed like genuine happiness, maybe even a touch of fondness. In his embrace, there was an undeniable sense of purpose. His hand found my face as he leaned in, his fingers swooping my hair behind my ear, allowing him to leave a kiss on my cheek. The proximity sent goosebumps rippling on my skin, my cheeks already burning hot with shyness. For a fleeting moment, it felt intentional, as a subtle smile tugged at his lips at my reaction. I instinctively sought refuge, nestling my head against his neck. It was a feeble attempt to shield my blushing face from his view. In response, he chuckled softly, the sound carrying a mix of tenderness and familiarity. It was a feeling I had never experienced before, yet it felt undeniably right, as though I had found exactly where I was meant to be. 

After a minute, with a hint of reluctance, I gently eased myself away from Link. It was a clear gesture, one that he seemed to understand. A sigh escaped him as he passed his hand through his hair, composing himself. He made his way towards the entrance, casting me a lingering glance before he opened the door. As we stepped back into the hall, my expression shifted, my gaze meeting Impa's stern countenance. The weight of the moment settled heavily upon me, a mixture of emotions swirling within.

“Princess Zelda, may I speak to you in private?” Her eyes, filled with solemnity, first met mine before settling on Link behind me, her gaze unyielding.

Despite my evident surprise, I obliged without hesitation. It would be the perfect opportunity for me to discuss the functioning of decision-making around the castle. As I advanced towards Impa, I glanced at Link one last time, to which he slightly bowed, a sign of respect he would keep showing to not raise any suspicion about our closeness.

Impa led the way through the castle halls as I followed suit, my disappointment palpable at the abrupt end to my time with Link. The room we entered exuded the same opulent elegance that graced every corner of the castle. It appeared to be an office, with a grand desk at its center and shelves lined with books along the walls. Before Impa could utter a word, I gathered my resolve, prepared to express my discontentment.

"Lady Impa, I am fully aware of the rules and protocols expected of the Princess of Hyrule. I recognize that these decisions are made in the interest of safeguarding the kingdom and ensuring optimal security. Allow me to assert that I have a keen sense of discernment when it comes to character judgment, and I understand the weight of decisions that pertain to me. Prior to my arrival here, I've had experiences that allowed me to place my trust in someone, an individual who demonstrated unwavering dedication to my well-being, even without knowledge of my true identity. This person not only protected me but also understood and cared for me. Therefore, I find myself unable to endorse the continuation of the contest-" I expressed before being interrupted.

"The selected knight must maintain a professional relationship with the princess. There are well-defined hierarchies, and any form of personal involvement is categorically unacceptable, dare I say, forbidden," Impa interjected, her expression unyielding and her tone resolute. I felt a surge of frustration welling up within me. It seemed as though every argument I could conjure was met with an impenetrable wall of logic and duty.

"Is this concerning the incident that led to his disqualification? He was provoked, I saw it all! I'm well aware of his capabilities, and he would never deliberately harm me. He is wholeheartedly devoted to his duty," I argued, my voice firm. She looked at me sternly, though a hint of impatience flashed in her eyes. 

"Princess, I do not doubt the sincerity of your words, nor do I question his loyalty," she began, her tone measured. “But allow me to remind you how closely guarded this castle is. There are watchful eyes on you at all hours. I witnessed you outside… In fact, everyone did. Have you considered how it reflects on you? You can't bestow knighthood on someone merely because you shared a kiss. There are protocols in place for a reason. The safety of the royal family is paramount, and we cannot afford to take unnecessary risks, no matter how noble the intentions."

I looked at her in disbelief, a shiver coursing down my spine. I stood there, my heart pounding, realizing the gravity of the situation. I could feel the weight of my own actions bearing down on me, my credibility was slipping through my fingers. As I gathered my thoughts, I could hear the distant echo of footsteps in the corridor, a reminder of the world continuing on outside. The room we were in seemed to close in around me, the air heavy with tension. I could sense Impa's watchful gaze, her presence unwavering.

I summoned my inner resolve, determined to find the right words. My fingers traced the intricate patterns on my dress, a nervous habit that offered a small comfort. Each passing second felt like an eternity, but I couldn't afford to falter now. This conversation was crucial, not just for me, but for Link as well.

“There is a deeper truth, one that goes beyond what I feel for him. Something greater, out of our control. Our fates are bound together, inseparable... He is linked to the Triforce, I’ve felt it," I uttered, meeting her gaze. She appeared to mull over my words, but then she turned away, her attention focused on the window.

"Consider your words carefully. Do not allow your emotions to cloud your judgment. The boy believed to be the so-called embodiment of the Triforce of Courage met his end in the same conflict that claimed your mother's life. I would know because I went to the family’s funeral.” She looked at me, her gaze turning softer. “You mustn't be so easily swayed, my dear," she cautioned.

No... it couldn't be true. The Great Fairy had made it clear that our connection to Ganondorf had momentarily formed the Triforce. Moreover, his arm still bore the mark of that potent energy. It made little sense for him to withstand such divine power if he wasn't a part of it. 

"When we arrived at Kakariko Village, your granddaughter was fascinated by Link’s arm, the mark left following our encounter with Ganondorf. As I delved into the tales about the Triforce, my role in the war, and the battle against the Demon King, it all seemed to align with our current situation. It has to mean something."

Impa sighed, her gaze distant as if lost in memories. "Yes, she’s told me all about it.” She paused and looked at me with a pained expression before resuming. “Paya is a dreamer, my dear. She was too young to remember the war, and it was a truly traumatic time. I let her believe in the legend of the Triforce, a tale woven to inspire faith and determination. It gives her hope and purpose. But you must understand, those are stories, not the reality we live in,” she concluded, leaving me little room to argue. 

Whatever she said, I didn’t doubt it. I just needed to find a way to prove it to her, to convince her. After a moment, I made my way towards the door, turning to look at her before exiting. “What was the boy’s family name?” I asked.

“Isamu,” she simply answered. 

The day had been so strong in emotions and unexpected events, it had fueled my determination to find concrete evidence that Link was truly involved in all of this. The following day, I decided I would search the books in the library in hopes of finding more information, perhaps on the triforce of courage or better, on the Isamu family. Before delving into my quest for knowledge, I had some duties to attend to, including my training session. Surprisingly, it proved to be less exciting than I had anticipated. The routine involved a lot of focus on breathing, precise positioning, and control. While nothing extraordinary happened, I supposed I needed to trust the process.

After lunch, I descended the grand staircase toward the expansive library. It was a feature I valued, knowing that all members of the staff had access to this wealth of knowledge, promoting a well-informed and cultivated environment. Naturally, it also meant that I wasn't exempt from the curious glances and hushed whispers that followed me when I was spotted.

I weaved through the aisles, collecting volumes dedicated to the triforce's origins. Carrying them to a secluded table tucked away in a quiet corner, I continued my search, eyeing a book perched at the pinnacle of a shelf. Standing on my toes, I strained to reach it, my fingers barely grazing the spine. Suddenly, a hand emerged from behind me, snatching the book.

“Hyrule’s army huh?” I turned around to see Link, a faint smile playing on his lips.

"Link! How did you know I was here?" I said slightly blushing at our proximity. Link chuckled softly, his blue eyes sparkling with amusement. 

"Well, word travels quickly in the castle, especially when it involves the princess. You're not exactly inconspicuous, you know?" He flashed a smirk.

I scoffed and rolled my eyes playfully. "Great, now I have to be more discreet. Aren’t you supposed to be training? I teased, trying to mask the warmth his words brought to my cheeks.

“I excused myself under the pretext of studying techniques and such,” he confessed. Leaning towards me, he whispered softly, his perfume reaching me, a subtle hint of forest breeze. “Honestly, I wouldn’t miss an opportunity to see you.” he said, his eyes holding a glint of mischief and warmth. 

A smile involuntarily appeared on my face. "You can't use lies to escape your duties!"

"Well, I am in the library, right? And look what I stumbled upon," he replied, raising the book he had grabbed. I looked at him for a moment, a giggle escaping my lips. 

A mischievous impulse surged through me. He was always so confident and in control, but this time, I decided to turn the tables. Leaning towards him, I noticed the surprise in his expression as he took a step behind, his back hitting the aisle. A subtle blush began to creep across his face, successfully flustering him, much like he had done to me before. Once our eyes locked, I swiftly grabbed the book from his hand.

"I need to get to some serious studying," I giggled as I saw the disbelief in his eyes, before turning and heading back to my table. He took a few seconds to regain his composure and cleared his throat, then caught up to me.

"Mind if I join and assist?" Link asked, following me. We reached my table, and he glanced at the stack of books. "What's all this about?" he inquired, flipping through the pages.

I chuckled at his eagerness to assist. "Well, I'm once more diving into the history of the Triforce, trying to understand its origins and significance. There's so much more to it than the legends tell."

Link nodded, his eyes scanning the titles. "Sounds like a deep dive. Anything specific you're looking for?"

I sighed, a mix of determination and frustration in my voice. "I want to find proof, Link. Proof that you're more than just a skilled warrior, that our connection to Ganondorf has a deeper meaning. Something that can change their perception of you."

Link's expression shifted to a mix of curiosity and concern. "You know I don't care about titles and honors. As long as I'm by your side, nothing else matters."

I sighed, realizing how challenging it was to make him understand the intricacies of royal expectations. "It's not about titles, Link. It's about respect and trust. I want people to see you as I see you, to value you as much as they value me. I may be the Princess of Hyrule, but you are the Triforce of Courage. Without you, I couldn't do what I need to do."

His gaze lingered on me, soft and profound, silence enveloping us. "What?" I inquired after a few seconds, a gentle smile playing on my lips. I stood still as I observed him slowly move closer, his arms enveloping me into a tender embrace, sensing the sincerity of his emotions.No words were needed; it became a silent communication of trust and mutual understanding. In his movements, I felt his gratitude, an unspoken acknowledgment of my willingness to stand by him and believe in him.

The day unfolded, and side by side, we delved into the pages of the various books sprawled across the table. Our goal was to uncover information, seeking tangible evidence of the existence of the Triforce. Despite the seemingly mundane task, having Link's company by my side turned it into an unexpectedly enjoyable endeavor. As the scholarly atmosphere enveloped us, Link succumbed to the quiet lull, sleeping soundly over a book, his features softened in the gentle embrace of slumber. For a fleeting second, I wondered if those nightmares had gone. Leaning my head on my hand, I contemplated the serene and innocent expression he wore. In moments like this, I realized that sometimes, the most powerful conversations unfold without words. I couldn’t ask for more, and I wished it could last forever.

Chapter Text

In the quiet corners of the library, I delved into the texts, my quill dancing across the pages as I transcribed the ancient wisdom onto parchment. The soft scratching of the quill was the only sound, creating a serene rhythm that echoed the atmosphere. The words seemed to come alive, unveiling the mysteries that lay hidden within the pages. The Triforce, its origins, and the responsibilities bestowed upon those chosen by its power were slowly unveiling themselves, forging a tangible connection to the Kingdom of Hyrule today. Finally, as the evening settled, I knew I had to leave soon for my usual dinner. I closed the books strewn on the table and organized my documents, my eyes scanning the notes I had taken, absorbing the significance of each passage.  

‘The creation tale of Hyrule started with three goddesses, Din, Goddess of Power, Nayru, Goddess of Wisdom and Farore, Goddess of Courage, revealed as the architects of existence, each imbuing their unique essence into the world. After they were finished shaping the very fabric of existence, the Goddesses created the Triforce, a symbol of unity, strength and balance. Infused with a fraction of their formidable abilities, the Triforce became a vessel of immense power, its purpose transcending the mere physical realm. Legends spoke of this divine artifact’s ability to manifest the deepest desires of those who came into contact with it. A touch could turn dreams into reality, shaping the course of destinies and altering the very fabric of existence. However, this extraordinary power came with a perilous duality — the potential to unleash unfathomable destruction, transforming the Triforce into a formidable weapon capable of laying waste to all in its path.‘

This information was crucial, allowing me to form connections with the reality I lived in. The Triforce, a relic of unparalleled might, must be a tantalizing target for the Demon King, whose insatiable hunger for supremacy fuels his every move. If Link indeed embodies the Triforce of Courage, a hero chosen to safeguard the delicate balance of the world, then Ganondorf's fixation on Link and I would not merely be a quest for dominance but a calculated strategy to secure the ultimate weapon. He sought to eliminate any obstacle that dared stand in the way of his ambition, a path that inevitably leads him to dispose of us both…

In this case, Ganondorf's actions were not just manifestations of malice but driven by a primal fear, a fear of the unknown, a fear of a destiny that seemed to defy even his formidable power. In his desperate attempt to possess the powerful artifact, he was unraveling the threads of a predicted fate that intertwined all three bearers of the Triforce into an incredible battle, an inevitable clash that he fought so hard to avoid.

‘The hallowed ground where the Triforce was created became to be known as the Sacred Realm. In reverence to this sacred site, a temple emerged, its purpose to guard its sealed entrance. It was in these times that the guardian deity Hylia assumed her solemn duty, entrusted with the protection of the Triforce, ensuring it remained undisturbed, shielded from the covetous eyes of those who sought to exploit its might for sinister motives. As the Goddess of Time, Hylia undertook the forging of The Master Sword, a sacred weapon crafted to answer the call of one pure of heart and deemed worthy of the goddess's blessing: the bearer of the Triforce of Courage. The Master Sword, with divine power coursing through its very core, was designed to stand against the encroaching shadows and repel evil forces, surviving through time. In a testament to her boundless love for the realm she watched over, Hylia chose to descend from the heavens, taking mortal form as the first true ancestor to the Royal Family of Hyrule, allowing her to plant the sword for the chosen hero to find.’

History chronicled the lineage of my ancestors, revealing the very essence of the Goddess of Time coursed through my veins, a connection that began to unveil the mysteries that had long lingered in the recesses of my consciousness. The vivid memories, the ethereal encounters, especially with the Great Fairy, now found a plausible explanation in the celestial lineage that bound me to the divine.

As I pondered the extent of my powers, a thought crossed my mind — goddess Hylia, in her divine duty, was entrusted with the protection of the Triforce, raising a temple in order to guard this powerful relic. The question lingered: where could this temple be situated? The revelation crystallized in my mind like a puzzle finally solved — the Temple of Time. It had to be the sacred sanctuary erected to protect the Triforce, where the Goddess of Time’ statue was raised within as a testament to her unwavering commitment.

‘The Master Sword should be embedded where the Sacred Realm stands. Its location reveals itself only after one offers three spiritual stones to the statues of the three goddesses that stand across Hyrule. These spiritual stones are guarded by the forces of electricity, fire, and water.’ 

The quest for the three spiritual stones, guarded by the forces of electricity, fire and water bore a striking resemblance to the diverse and enigmatic races of Hyrule—the Gerudo, Goron, and Zora. If each of these sacred orbs were imbued with the elemental power of their respective forces, then it would mirror the unique strengths and challenges faced by these distinctive races. Perhaps they were the key to obtaining these orbs.

‘The sword can then only be drawn by the one who embodies the Triforce of Courage, a chosen hero, forever resuscitated…’

Forever resuscitated… What did it mean? Before I could fully comprehend what I was reading, Link shifted in his chair, catching my attention. I watched as his eyes slowly opened, the library's ambient hum and the scent of aged books enveloping us. His initial disorientation transformed into momentary confusion, and then his gaze met mine.

"I must have dozed off," he remarked with a sheepish smile.

I couldn't help but return the grin. "You were in a peaceful slumber. But, welcome back to the world of the awake."

Link stretched, a satisfying yawn escaping him. "I feel like I missed something."

"Just a few pages turned," I teased, gesturing at the books around us. "But don't worry; I'll fill you in. Look at what I found," I said, pushing my documents in front of Link. I watched as he focused his attention on the page detailing the Master Sword, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"What does this mean?" He inquired, a few seconds later, his brows furrowing in confusion.

"Well, considering how we uncovered the existence of the Triforce, forging a connection between Ganondorf, you, and I. If you embody the Triforce of Courage, it implies that you were chosen, a hero deemed worthy of its powers. Consequently, you might be the sole individual capable of wielding the Master Sword. I understand our original quest was to locate your sword... Perhaps it's the very same sword. And I have a hunch about where to find it.” As Link absorbed the information, a subtle realization dawned in his eyes. It was as if the pieces of a puzzle were falling into place, aligning with the stories he had heard and the trials he had faced. Silently, we exchanged glances, understanding passing between us without the need for words. The library, with its ancient tomes and forgotten whispers, became the backdrop for a shared revelation. With that said, I collected my documents and stacked the books, preparing to depart.

“Listen, I have to excuse myself now, but meet me tomorrow morning in the courtyard at the exit of the castle closest to the royal stables,” I conveyed as I rose, picking up the books and placing them on a book trolley. Leaning over Link as he sat there, observing my every move, I whispered in his ear, “I’ll share my plan with you.” Flashing a smile, I left before giving him a chance to respond.

Filled with excitement, the evening swiftly slipped away, my thoughts constantly returning to the information I had unearthed. Discovering the sword would, at last, enable me to validate my theory and establish that Link was genuinely linked to the Triforce, consequently playing a crucial role against Ganondorf.

Oddly, my sleep had been uneasy, a sense of impending doom shrouding me. I experienced the perplexing feeling that something was amiss, yet I couldn't precisely identify what. Fortunately, the weekend granted me a brief reprieve from my responsibilities, temporarily delaying my duties. After a night of restlessness, in the early hours of the morning, I ventured outside, intent on ensuring my plan would come to fruition. Surprisingly, as I reached the courtyard, Link was already there, perched on the stairs, nodding off as he leaned against the wall.

Approaching him with a light touch on his shoulder, his eyes opened almost instantly, perhaps catching the subtle sound of my approach. A faint smile played on his lips as our gazes locked.

"You're up early," he remarked, rising from his seat and running a hand through his tousled hair, punctuating the motion with a yawn. I nodded, appreciating how effortlessly he carried himself even in the early hours.

"Couldn't sleep either, huh?" I asked, curious.

"Mhm, I was too excited to see you," he replied, a teasing glint in his eyes. I rolled my eyes, unable to suppress a smile at his playful remark.

"This is a serious matter," I reminded him, and with a comical shift in expression, he adopted a serious demeanor, playing along with the gravity of the situation.

"Yes, your majesty," he replied. In a playful gesture, I seized his arm, prompting him to walk with me. At this early hour, few would likely witness our stroll, affording me the opportunity to walk with him, side by side, arm in arm. As we moved together, I began to reveal the intricacies of my idea.

"I've formulated a plan to secure the Master Sword,” I began, my voice unwavering. “It involves our escape from here to reach the Goron, Gerudo, and Zora villages, obtaining their respective orbs. They would be the key to finding the sword. Last night, I dispatched letters to each of their rulers, seeking information about the whereabouts of their orbs and how we might acquire them. Once we gather the necessary details, we'll make our way to the royal stables, take our horses, and embark on the quest to retrieve these sacred orbs. Our mission is to return them to the Goddess statues across the Kingdom, allowing the Master Sword to manifest in the Temple of Time, where Goddess Hylia had planted it to protect the Triforce's birthplace." Finally, I turned to face him, and Link's eyes, pools of worry, met mine as he absorbed the gravity of my words. 

"I don’t know about this, Zelda. It's a dangerous path… What if something happens to you? You are the safest here." he cautioned, a familiar sense of responsibility evident in his gaze.

"I know," I affirmed, determination resonating in my voice. "But it's the only way to prove your identity and unlock the power we need to confront Ganondorf. I want to come, to get out of here. I can't bear the castle's walls confining me any longer. The weight of my royal duties feels oppressive, incredibly demanding, suffocating my true self. I don’t recognize myself anymore in all of this.” He averted his gaze with a sigh, then met my eyes again, his expression carrying an understanding tone.

“You’re right. It’s the only way to prove my identity. I should be doing this alone… The moment we step outside the castle grounds, we will be out in the open, easily traceable. I can’t risk it, Zelda.”

“I’m not asking,” I said, my tone resolute. I watched as Link bore an unreadable expression, though his lips parted, as if he was surprised at the words I had just spoken. He stood in silence, contemplating the situation. Despite his initial hesitation, he eventually nodded slightly, grasping the significance of our mission.

“I understand,” he responded, his eyes locking onto mine. His face remained impassive, suggesting he was considering the details. His gaze dropped to my hand, taking a hold of it. “I’ll protect you” he declared simply. He then looked at me intently before resuming his steps. We continued walking for a while, his mind seemingly elsewhere, until he regretfully mentioned he had to leave. 

“Let’s meet tomorrow after dinner. I unfortunately need to attend training, can’t get out of it this time,” he said, referring to the last time he had lied to come see me. He pulled on my hand to bring me closer, and planted a soft kiss on my cheek.

“Until later, beautiful,” he said, giving me one last look. A blush crept onto my face, and he smiled faintly before turning away, heading towards the training grounds. 

In the agonizing period before receiving responses from the village rulers, I sought refuge in the familiarity of my royal responsibilities and training, clinging to the semblance of normalcy. Adhering to my regular routine, I navigated each day as if the impending events weren't unfolding. In the brief moments when schedules aligned, discreet meetings with Link became cherished respites, sweet but regrettably short. As the details of our escape plan were refined, I sensed Link's growing unease, a realization settling upon him that our venture was drawing near. In our encounters, his embraces conveyed a depth of emotion, each one seemingly tighter, as if he sought solace in the physical connection between us.

On the decisive day, the responses from the village rulers arrived, confirming the existence of the orbs and assuring further assistance upon our arrival. As soon as my duties released their hold, I sought Link to convey the imminent execution of our plan. Together, we waited until nightfall, when the impending shift rotation would create an opportune moment to slip away unnoticed. That night, Link seemed shrouded in contemplation, a grim expression etched across his features, weariness evident in his eyes. When the anticipated moment finally arrived, we executed our escape swiftly and silently. Stealthily reaching the castle stables under the cover of darkness, we observed as some guards departed. Leveraging Link's horsemanship skills, our horses were secured and mounted with remarkable efficiency.

In a fleeting moment, our eyes met, and I flashed a smile, conveying the satisfaction of successfully initiating my plan. Urging my horse into a spirited gallop, we dashed through the courtyard, reveling in the exhilaration of newfound freedom. However, the illusion was abruptly shattered by the appearance of guards, swiftly surrounding me and compelling my horse to a halt.

Link, confronted with the harsh reality of our situation, hesitated as more guards closed in. I could see the conflict reflected in his eyes, recognizing the burden of anguish settling upon my heart. His jaw clenched, eyes reflecting somber sadness. Faced with the emerging threat, he made a swift and heart-wrenching decision,  pivoting the horse around, urging it into a rapid gallop, the resonating echoes of hooves punctuating the courtyard's tension. My desperate voice called out to him, a plea tinged with sorrow, but he pressed on propelled by a selfless purpose, leaving me ensnared in the clutches of the castle guards.

Chapter Text

Link’s departure had devastated me. As the guards surrounded me, grabbing at my arm, there was nothing else to do but watch him disappear in the night, my heart shattering. Tears streamed down my face uncontrollably, a torrent of conflicting emotions overwhelming my senses, my cries falling on deaf ears. The guards, seemingly oblivious to my royal status, forcibly escorted me back into the castle with a cold indifference. In this harsh and unforgiving moment, I realized my title had never really meant anything. I was bound to follow the enigmatic orders of a hidden figure, an invisible force with ultimate control over my fate. 

The sense of abandonment settled within me, every step I took feeling like a step further into captivity. There was nothing I related to here anymore, the only person that had made me feel like I belonged, the only person I had felt comfortable around, the only person that understood me had left. I couldn’t understand why he would leave, as close as we had gotten. I thought together we made a team, an inseparable one.  Perhaps it was me who didn’t want to understand the reasons behind his decision…

As I was dragged within the castle walls, I was met with Impa’s disappointed gaze, her stern expression mirroring the gravity of the situation. The desire to leave, to escape the confines of the castle, consumed me entirely. The castle, once a symbol of safety, now felt like a prison, echoing with the silence of loneliness. The guards finally released their hold on me, causing my body to collapse in front of Impa. Tears continued to flow unabated, the physical and emotional toll of my pleas evident in the pool of vulnerability at her feet.

In the dimly lit corridor, the weight of my entreaty hung heavy. Without hesitation, I begged for freedom, my words a desperate melody echoing through the tense atmosphere. My voice, laden with a raw desperation, spilled from the depths of my heart, expressing a yearning to break free from the suffocating embrace of my royal duties. The expectations imposed upon me felt like chains, constraining the essence of who I truly was. Impulsively, I blamed Link's departure on the poor decision-making of those in control, who seemed to harbor an incessant desire for our separation. My words dissolved into desperate sobs, exhaustion settling in. 

In that vulnerable moment, Lady Impa stood by without uttering a word, allowing me to release the torrent of emotions that had welled up inside me. After a while, she stepped towards me, her hand finding a place of comfort on my shoulder, what I believed to be a small act of kindness in the midst of my emotional turmoil. But surprisingly, she instead informed me that someone was waiting for me, brushing aside my previous pleas without any acknowledgement. I regarded her with pained disbelief as she motioned toward the hall, silently signaling me to move. Trying to hold back my tears, I looked down at my hands and drew a deep breath in. I couldn't help but question why I had ever deluded myself into thinking that I could find a sense of belonging in an environment where I was merely a symbol, a princess detached from the warmth of family bonds. Mustering my resolve, I finally wiped away any remaining tears and stood up. 

Lady Impa eyed me briefly before taking the lead, guiding me to a part of the castle I had never seen before. As we continued our ascent through the towering castle, each flight of stairs taking us higher and deeper into its labyrinthine structure, my curiosity mingled with a trace of uncertainty. With each step, a subtle unease settled within, and a delicate shiver ran down my spine, a precursor to the foreboding that now enveloped me. 

As I quickly dismissed the feeling, Impa finally stopped in front of very tall doors, her hands grabbing the handles firmly. She stood there for a moment before sighing and looking at me, her expression soft. 

“We only ever cared for your safety, my dear,” was all she said before opening the doors, allowing me to catch a glimpse at a room that was unlike any I had encountered within the castle's walls. The room exuded the elegance of a lavish bedroom but also boasted a functional kitchen and a comfortable living area. Spiral stairs adorned one side of the wall, leading to another level. Rustic decor blended seamlessly with paintings depicting royalty and Hyrule's rich history. Intricate furniture adorned the space, and a soft glow emanated from an ornate chandelier suspended from the ceiling. It was a room that managed to embody both luxury and intimacy, providing an unexpected contrast to the cold corridors I had traversed.

Unfortunately, my pleasant distraction was short lived, as my eyes fell on a towering figure, a man of regal stature with gray hair and a beard that framed his weathered features. The sight sent shockwaves through me, a realization striking with profound impact. The crown not only denoted royalty but also a familial connection that I had long believed lost. A profound silence enveloped the room as I stood in bewilderment observing the person before me, attempting to grasp the reality—he was not merely the king, but also my father, his eyes both familiar and distant. Every fiber of my being longed to reach out, to confirm his tangible presence, but I was paralyzed, caught in a web of disbelief and overwhelming emotions. The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air, a fragile balance between reality and surreal. His presence struck me with profound astonishment, as a missing piece of my fragmented life had suddenly materialized before me.

“Father?” The word escaped my lips, my breath catching in my throat. Disbelief held me in its grip as I gazed upon him, standing there alive and well. The silence between us was palpable, pregnant with unspoken words and emotions too complex to put into speech. It was a moment that would forever etch itself into the tapestry of my existence, altering the course of my life in ways I could scarcely comprehend. 

"Zelda," he uttered in a soft, emotion-laden tone. The peculiar nature of the moment lent it an otherworldly quality, akin to a dream. However, the sharp pang of emotion in my chest served as a stark reminder of the harsh reality unfolding before me. As I stood there, my gaze unwavering and fixed on him, I could feel tears stinging my eyes, emotions overwhelming me.

"Where have you been?" The frustration and sadness melded in my voice. "How are you alive? It was documented everywhere that you and mother had passed away... Why did you leave me?...How could you leave me? All on my own? I longed for you, for my family!" My voice rose involuntarily, emotions pouring out. Every attempt to hold back the tears proved futile as the dam within me burst, releasing the pent-up emotions that had silently accumulated through time. The weight of years of longing and unanswered questions hung heavily in the air. In that moment, the harsh reality dawned on me—everyone dear to me had abandoned me, shattering my trust.

My father's gaze remained steady, absorbing the torrent of emotions that erupted from my words, his presence commanding yet gentle. He came forward from behind his desk, flinching as his hand touched my cheek, wiping my tears away. He took a moment before responding, choosing his words with care, his gaze filled with sadness.

"My child, the world we live in, it’s not that simple…" he began, his eyes filled with regret betraying his calm and measured voice, "I understand the weight of your questions, the pain I’ve caused you…and for that, I am truly sorry,” he said, searching for my eyes. He then caressed my hair as I stood there, in shock at his sudden affection, something I currently longed for yet despised. I watched as he turned away, walking towards the window, a grim expression on his face.

“During the previous war, there were forces at play, ones that compelled me to make choices I never wished to make, all these sacrifices in order to protect the kingdom.” Meeting his gaze, I averted my eyes, finding it difficult to face him, grappling with the challenge of understanding my father's unwavering commitment to duty, even at the cost of abandoning me. Sensing my internal struggle, he inhaled deeply and cleared his throat, his ensuing words resembling a persuasive lullaby.

“It was never my intention to abandon you, but I had to make a decision that went beyond the confines of the throne, all in the hope that Hyrule would be spared from the ravages of the Demon King’s insanity… I had to die. Or rather, make him believe I had died."

His explanation, though delivered with a sincerity that resonated, felt like a fragile bridge over a vast chasm of unanswered queries. The complexity of his position, the dual role of a king and a father, was evident in the lines etched on his weary face. Even then, the pain, a blend of betrayal and abandonment, cut deep into the core of my being. It wasn't merely the fact that my father had left me; it was the understanding that duty had taken precedence over his role in my life. The reasons for secrecy and protection, while logical, provided little solace in the face of the emotional abyss that had opened within me. 

I grappled with the notion that perhaps I hadn't been enough to make him stay, to be an integral part of my existence. The years of yearning for a father figure, someone to guide and share life's trials, now bore down on me with an intensity I hadn't anticipated. In my efforts to maintain composure and strength, I found myself teetering on the precipice of an emotional maelstrom, struggling to reconcile the absence of the one person who was supposed to be there, unwavering and supportive. The room felt stifling as I confronted the reality of a fractured bond. I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat making it difficult to respond. 

"Why didn't you come back for me?" I pressed, my voice a mix of resentment and despair. "You left me all alone, without any ounce of knowledge about my legacy. I had to grow up with no guidance, no support… no love... Discovering my identity, the responsibility of ruling a kingdom, understanding my connection to the Triforce, all of it completely turned my life upside down. I could barely handle it…" As I involuntarily reminisced those moments, I sought comfort by wrapping my arms around myself. He nodded solemnly, acknowledging the validity of my sentiments. The room seemed to contract around us, the air heavy with the unspoken history that lingered between a daughter and her long-lost father. He sighed, a heavy exhale laden with remorse. 

"I had to remain concealed, as those sinister forces endeavored to exploit every potential weakness, vulnerability, or source of power within the kingdom to attain complete control over Hyrule. You, my dear, constituted the most significant vulnerability I had, a profoundly powerful one at that. Without a doubt, you were and continue to be Ganondorf’s primary target… Fortunately, as your mother drew her final breath, her unwavering dedication to protect you triggered a peculiar occurrence—a blessing in disguise. This twist of fate ensured that your presence would be forever cloaked in secrecy, unable to trace, defense against the prying eyes of those who sought to exploit your significance.” I thought of my mother for an instant, a loss both my father and I shared, his actions at the time probably fueled by her recent death. I held eternal gratitude in my heart for my mother, who had fought tirelessly for me until her very end.

“I couldn’t risk involving you in any of this, the less you knew the better it was," he concluded. His explanation, while shedding light on the circumstances, didn't fully quell the storm of emotions raging within me. I wrestled with conflicting emotions—anger, confusion, and a flicker of longing. His words resonated, but the wounds of abandonment ran deep, and the revelation of his continued existence only intensified the complexity of our relationship. As silence installed itself between us, my father’s unwavering gaze locked on me. 

"I've always kept a watchful eye on you, whether you were in Hateno Village or here. I made sure of your well-being from a distance, though it seems things have taken a turn for the worse since you met Link, or perhaps when you are around him," he confessed with a solemn tone.

The weight of his words triggered a surge of defiance within me, looking at him in disbelief. "Link was the only one there for me the whole time. He went through those hardships with me. He fought for me. He’s the only reason I even came to the castle," I asserted, a swift interjection driven by a profound loyalty to the one person who had stood by me through thick and thin.

"The boy brings instability, peril, and impulsivity into your life. The day after you encountered him, you disappeared, and I feared I had lost you forever. I was reassured when I learned you were in good hands with the Sheikahs, but now I hear about your endeavor to escape," my father explained, his voice tinged with concern.

"Is that why you let him go? Why you sought to separate us, eliminating him from the contest?" I pressed, the questions fueled by a mixture of disbelief and anger, my emotions running raw.

"It was his decision to leave," my father replied, his tone strained, as though he, too, grappled with the weight of the choices made.

"Because he probably thought he had no choice! His fate would have been much worse imprisoned here, as you would blame him for my decisions!” I cried. My father shook his head and sighed, a heavy exhale that seemed to carry the burden of the entire kingdom. 

"Zelda… Link is the one that told us, he is the one that exposed your plan."

I stood there, ear ringing, my throat dry, heart pounding, an intense headache installing itself. I couldn't believe it. The realization hit me like a tidal wave, threatening to drown any semblance of reason. Link, the one I had confided in, had betrayed me. The implications of his actions sent shockwaves through my already fractured world, a betrayal that cut deeper than any physical wound.

"Why would he do that?" The question escaped my lips, a desperate plea for a rational explanation.

"He must have had his reasons, as I did," my father replied, his gaze reflecting a profound sadness. “What you did could have ended terribly for you. The threads of destiny are converging once more, Zelda. Darkness is rising, and the Demon King’s influence is spreading, unleashing his fury upon the villages of Hyrule. Your safety is paramount,” he said. Betrayal, disappointment, and abandonment tangled within me, creating a web of emotions that threatened to suffocate. 

Exhaustion wrapped around me like a heavy shroud, rendering my mind numb and unresponsive. My father's voice, once a familiar anchor, now seemed distant, its resonance unfocused and unclear. The reality that what I had known was a façade, that my trust had been callously abused, my heart shattered, and my mind deceived, bore down on me with a crushing weight. The deception and the unraveling of illusions left me suspended in a state of emotional desolation, grappling with the profound impact of the shattered truths that had defined my reality.

"We must stand together to protect Hyrule," I heard my father say, his voice carrying a weight of responsibility. I looked at him with a blank expression, the exhaustion evident in my eyes. "Get some rest Zelda, we have much to discuss and a lot of work to do in the following days.” 

As I stepped out of the room, the weight of exhaustion mingled with the searing pain of the newfound information, sending my emotions into a tumultuous frenzy. Questions echoed through my mind like a relentless storm. Why had I always adhered to propriety, sought to please everyone, offered help, trust, love, and obediently followed the rules? What was the purpose? Was it only to be met with hurt, pain, and perpetual deception?

Driven by an overwhelming surge of emotions, I sprinted through the echoing halls of the castle, the desperate rhythm of my footsteps echoing my inner turmoil. Down the stairs, through the corridors, until I finally reached my room. The door swung open, and I advanced towards my bathroom with a determined urgency, splashing cold water on my face in order to calm myself.

As I confronted my reflection in the mirror, in a sudden, impulsive motion, I seized a pair of scissors, the metallic blades glinting in the dim light. Without hesitation, I began to cut away at my hair, the strands falling to the floor like a cascade of liberation. It was a symbolic act of reclaiming control, a declaration of autonomy, a visual representation of severing the ties that bound me to a past dominated by deception and betrayal. The sound of each snip echoed through the room, punctuating the silence with a sense of defiance. 

As the last strands fell, I stood before the mirror, transformed. The reflection staring back at me revealed not just a change in appearance but a metamorphosis of spirit. The pain, the lies, the expectations—they all lay on the floor, discarded. In that moment, with my hair now a symbol of resilience and defiance, I felt a burgeoning sense of strength, ready to face the uncertain path that lay ahead.

Chapter Text

The night was shrouded in an eerie luminescence, the moon casting its ethereal glow upon the vast expanse of Hyrule. Adrenaline burning within him like a fierce flame, Link spurred his horse forward, the swift gallop creating a rhythmic cadence that echoed through the silent night. Amidst the echoes of hooves against the terrain, his mind kept replaying Zelda’s cries as he turned his back to her, desolation searing his heart. He had thought leaving alone would be the right thing to do, but he couldn’t shake off the guilt that gnawed at his resolve, an evident consequence of the truth he hid from her. His decision had been purely selfless, born from the desire to shield her from the dangers that laid ahead, but he cursed himself for not being honest with her, for not opening up to her, not communicating his troubles. Perhaps it was for the best, in hopes that she would hate him rather than long for him.

Still, the weight of deception bore on him, for she would have understood if he had been straightforward with her. In fact, the nightmares-fueled dreams had never truly gone, refusing to be banished. It seemed like after confronting Ganondorf, there was a momentary respite, a fleeting period where they had subsidized, perhaps as he regained strength in the shadows. In fact, as the days had passed since their encounter, the shadows had come back, becoming more powerful and vivid by the day. Unseen but omnipresent, Ganondorf’s malevolent presence clawed at Link's thoughts, leaving behind a constant feeling that he was being tracked. In his heart, he couldn't escape the possibility that he, unwittingly, served as the conduit through which the Demon King could track Zelda, reminiscing on their ambush in the Temple of Time. Deep down, he knew how stubborn she could be, and she would have never agreed to letting him leave alone. 

Moreover, Link's motivations were not solely fueled by his commitment to shielding Zelda, but also by an underlying desire to play the game of the royal court and prove himself to the enigmatic figures in control of the castle. The gravity of this need became apparent when Lady Impa confronted him in the aftermath of the courtyard skirmish.

Impa's words were like a stern echo in the corridors of Link's mind. She addressed him with a measured seriousness, acknowledging his connection with Zelda but cautioning against any further complications. The privileged position he held, a position that afforded him a role within the castle, came with strict conditions. Impa made it clear that Link's actions carried consequences, and any further misstep on his part could abruptly terminate these privileges he enjoyed. The essence of her advice resonated with a warning—urging Link to maintain a careful distance. It wasn't merely a matter of personal discretion; rather, it was a crucial dictum to preserve the delicate equilibrium of hierarchy within the castle's hallowed halls. Link absorbed Impa's counsel with a sense of solemn understanding, recognizing that the power of allegiance within the castle was not to be underestimated.

Conscious of the delicate rules and the repercussions of his action, Link understood that their escape would be seen as proof of his negative influence over her decisions. In the intricate tapestry of courtly relationships, any harm that befell Zelda or the slightest hint of impropriety during their quest could slash the fragile thread of trust he had meticulously woven. His decision therefore stemmed not only from his desire to protect her, but also as a strategic move, a calculated gambit in the intricate game of gaining favor within the royal court. His decision to embark on the quest for the Master Sword alone was a maneuver that he believed would elevate him in the eyes of the courtiers and solidify his place as more than just a courageous warrior.

In Link's calculated vision, finding the sword independently held the key to his return as a triumphant hero. The revelation of the legendary weapon upon his return would not only symbolize his dedication to the kingdom and reveal his identity as the Triforce of Courage, but also serve as a tangible mark of his commitment to Zelda. It was more than a blade; it was a token of his loyalty and a testament to the depths he would go to ensure her safety.

The end goal loomed before him: to be appointed as Zelda's personal knight, a position that went beyond the confines of duty and spoke of a grand responsibility. It would be the best option to ensure he could be close to her, eliminating the need for secrecy. This sacrifice, leaving her behind, was a painful but necessary step driven not by a desire for personal gain but by a vision of a shared destiny, one where their connection could flourish naturally once the looming threats were dispelled. His belief in the legitimacy of their connection, a bond that surpassed words, pushed him to embark on this journey alone. It was like he was drawn to her since the moment he saw her.

With this goal in mind, Link planned his travels, his mission clear: retrieve the orbs from the Goron, Zora, and Gerudo villages and bring them to the three goddess statues. These kinds of adventures weren’t unusual for Link, who had traveled all the corners of the kingdom for the diverse quest Ganondorf had sent him on. In fact, it was not the first time he had gone to these villages, but it was surely for different reasons.

As the days unfolded, Link found himself slipping seamlessly into the rhythms of survival, a skill honed through countless ventures into the untamed wilderness. The transition felt oddly reminiscent of a time before his first encounter with Zelda, as if the intervening months had never truly happened. Adapting to the unforgiving terrain, Link rediscovered the essence of self-reliance that defined his earlier days. The routine of crafting makeshift shelters and navigating the wild with practiced ease seemed almost like second nature, a return to the core of his being. The solitude of the wild provided a sanctuary for him to train, the rhythmic dance of combat becoming a melody that echoed through the vast expanses.

Unbeknownst to Link, a mysterious pattern awaited discovery as he ventured through each region, the unfolding events mirroring one another with unsettling similarities. Dark forces, potent and foreboding, cast their ominous shadows over the land. Each village, once havens of tranquility, now bore the weight of environmental disturbances. As he would learn more about the devastation across each village, Link would face not only the physical challenges presented by the cursed environments but also the emotional toll of witnessing once-thriving communities reduced to desolation. Reflecting on the difficulties he faced, Link realized that all these manifestations had to share a common origin. The similar incidents in the regions and the patterns of calamity hinted at a grander scheme, one that seemed very reminiscent of the Demon King’s powers. The journey demanded all of his skill, resilience, and compassion as he sought to break the curses, retrieve the orbs, and fulfill his destiny to protect Hyrule from the looming threat of Ganondorf. 

Fuelled by an unwavering determination and a sense of responsibility, Link devoted himself tirelessly to the task at hand. From the first light of dawn to the fading hues of the evening sky, his quest for information became an all-consuming pursuit, as he sought to unravel the intricate tapestry of darkness that gripped the land.

As weeks passed, Link uncovered the origins of the unsettling phenomena in each region. Massive, gloom-shrouded creatures, pulsating with dark energy, stood at the heart of the malevolence, spreading darkness across the land. Each encounter proved to be a life-threatening challenge, a gamble on Link's skill and courage. The battles had been intense, pushing Link to his limits, but his arm, now a potent tool, had ensured his survivability, enabling him to travel faster, manipulate objects, and even mend his equipment. Vanquishing these creatures became the key to liberating the lands, the environmental phenomena fading nearly instantly as the monstrous figures disappeared. Triumphing over these colossal foes, Link discovered that each guarded the region-specific orb, allowing him to finally secure them.

With all the orbs in his possession, the task of bringing them to the different goddess statues scattered across Hyrule proved to be a relatively straightforward endeavor for Link, who was intimately acquainted with the kingdom's map. As Link carefully placed the final orb into the awaiting hands of the last goddess statue, a radiant light manifested in the sky, centered at the heart of Hyrule. The brilliance of this celestial display hinted at the revelation he had just triggered—the unveiling of the long-sought Master Sword.

Understanding the significance of this ethereal signal, Link's determination surged. He embarked on a purposeful journey toward the Temple of Time, his departure marking the culmination of his arduous quest, the convergence of efforts across the regions, and the unveiling of the next chapter in his destiny. 

The moment of anticipation arrived as Link crossed the threshold of the Temple of Time. His eyes met the glint of the metallic blade, and he instantly recognized the handle of his sword embedded in the floor before the goddess statue. As his hand touched the hilt, a sudden surge of energy coursed through him, a response from the sacred relic. With seemingly little effort, Link drew the sword from its stony confines. Taking a reflective moment, he gazed at the weapon, marveling at its intricate details, a symbol of his journey and the formidable challenges yet to come.

With the Master Sword firmly in his grasp, a surge of happiness and triumph coursed through Link's veins. It symbolized not only a powerful weapon but a key to safeguarding the realm and, more importantly, a means to reunite with Zelda. Eager anticipation fueled his journey back to the castle, the weight of the legendary blade a reassuring presence at his side.

Finally arriving at the castle gates in the stillness of the night, Link found his path obstructed by vigilant guards stationed at the entrance of the courtyard. Unfazed, the determination that had carried him through the last months challenges remained unwavering. Stepping forward, Link confronted the guards who barred his way, speaking with a firm yet respectful tone. He informed the guards that he bore a crucial message meant for Lady Impa, the urgency in his voice resonating with the weight of his quest and the gravity of the information he carried. The guards, initially stoic and resolute, found themselves contemplating the sincerity in Link's eyes and the unmistakable aura of purpose that surrounded him. 

Several minutes ticked away as Link observed a guard leaving and returning, the interaction resulting in his eventual entry into the courtyard. With determination fueling each step, Link pressed forward until he reached the main entrance, where Lady Impa stood with a stern expression. Intrigued and curious about Link's sudden reappearance, Lady Impa agreed to grant him an audience.

In their discussion, Link articulated the series of actions he had undertaken during his time away, each decision made with a profound sense of duty and purpose. As evidence of his commitment and growing capabilities, he presented the Master Sword—the legendary blade that now rested at his side. Lady Impa, though maintaining her composed demeanor, couldn't ignore the significance of Link's revelations. The Master Sword, gleaming with an otherworldly radiance, became a visual testament to the hero's dedication to the kingdom and his evolving role in the unfolding destiny.

Now that Link had proven himself, the hero implored Lady Impa to grant him the opportunity to be by Zelda's side, possibly as her personal knight. In response, Lady Impa, with a sagacity that seemed to transcend time, admitted that she had always known he was the bearer of the Triforce of Courage. However, she explained that his journey, fraught with difficult choices, was a necessary path for him to mature and prove his unwavering dedication to Zelda's safety. Acknowledging his efforts, she explained that the challenges he had faced were vital for his personal development, emphasizing the need for both of them to evolve, to grow into their respective roles for the greater cause. The difficult choices he had to make were integral to proving his dedication to their cause.

Before proceeding further, Lady Impa excused herself momentarily, leaving Link alone in the room. As he processed the situation, a sense of disbelief washed over him, realizing how the royal court had manipulated him to their advantage. The revelation struck deep, making him question the authenticity of his journey, given that they seemingly knew his identity from the outset. 

Just as Link was beginning to come to terms with the situation, Impa swiftly returned with unexpected news—his position as Zelda's personal knight had been approved. However, the elation was tempered by the revelation that, despite his success in retrieving the Master Sword, stringent terms awaited him in his role alongside Zelda. Though granted the prestigious title of her appointed knight, their relationship was to be strictly professional, to the extent of allowing speech only when absolutely necessary. The weight of these conditions hung in the air, catching Link by surprise and adding a layer of complexity to the role he had eagerly embraced. Given little time to think, Link quickly agreed to adhere to the strict professional code, the gravity of the responsibility placed upon him. He believed that this sacrifice would be a small price to pay to faithfully stand by her side. 

With the terms laid out, Link signed a contract, sealing the deal in an official agreement witnessed by the solemn walls of the room. The weight of the commitment settled in ink on the parchment, a visible testament to the pact forged in duty and devotion. Following the formalization of the agreement, Link received news that he would be granted a room among the other knights, solidifying his place within the castle and marking the beginning of his new role as Zelda's personal knight.

As Link readied himself to depart, Impa, shifting behind her desk, retrieved a meaningful item from a drawer. Delicately, she handed him a book, revealing that it once belonged to his father during his service in the castle. The book, a repository of personal musings and a treasure trove of memorabilia and pictures, offered a poignant glimpse into his father's life and experiences. Impa, recognizing the value of this tangible link to his father's legacy, explained that the book could serve as a source of inspiration and guidance for Link as he navigated his own path within the castle and alongside Zelda. 

The weight of the arduous journey finally settled on Link, he nodded, his weary eyes resting on the book in his hands. Strangely, even though Link now possessed everything he had longed for, a peculiar unease crept over him. It felt as if, in achieving his desires, he had ventured down a path that held the seeds of future regret.

Chapter Text

The following nights held no respite in terms of sleep. Unable to reconcile with the surreal events that had just unfolded, the disappointment and confusion left me in a dazed state. In the subsequent weeks, I moved through life without coherent thoughts, haunted by the unexpected reappearance of my father. The very idea of his return seemed implausible, a disruption to the fabric of reality that I couldn't readily accept. It wasn’t just about his sudden and seemingly effortless reentry into my life; it was the revelation that Link had departed on his own accord, a decision concealed from me, uncertain if our paths would ever converge again. 

The weight of these revelations pressed upon me, creating a sense of disquiet that permeated every corner of my thoughts. The very foundation of my understanding of the world had been shaken, and I found myself navigating through a reality that seemed more elusive and unpredictable than ever before. It cast a disorienting shadow over my days, as if I were a mere specter going through the motions. Duties, once undertaken with a sense of purpose and dedication, gradually transformed into a mechanical routine. I navigated through the days with a detached presence, following every order with unwavering obedience, going about my duties with a meticulous precision, all the while avoiding any opportunities for direct interaction with my father. 

In the aftermath of those tumultuous events, my daily focus shifted entirely to rigorous training. The slow passage of time mirrored the gradual strengthening of my physical and mental prowess. The days passed at a seemingly sluggish pace while I remained emotionally numb, a shield against the complexities that had unfolded. During those days, I took a decisive stand by insisting on the cancellation of the contest that would determine my personal knight, and surprisingly, my plea was granted. However, the victory didn't signal an end to the matter. Instead, it was a strategic postponement, revealing the need for a knight to be chosen eventually. The ultimate goal was made clear – to initiate the defensive process against Ganondorf, with the assurance that the appointed knight would stand by my side, a steadfast guardian in the impending trials that lay ahead. Fortunately, this delay provided a crucial window of opportunity. It allowed me the time to grow even stronger, preparing myself to face increasingly perilous situations. 

During my training agenda, I discovered an unexpected wellspring of power. My remaining feelings now transformed into a relentless drive propelling me forward. It was as if the very essence of my emotions had been distilled into a potent force, becoming the fuel for my unwavering commitment. With  strength increasing, it was evident that I wielded the power of light, a formidable force, capable of inflicting damage upon adversaries but, more importantly, serving as a key to seal the encroaching darkness away to the Sacred Realm. The radiant energy pulsating within me had become a beacon against the looming shadows that threatened Hyrule. Moreover, another facet of my abilities emerged—I possessed control over time itself. This formidable faculty allowed me to foresee events before they unfolded, offering a glimpse into the future. I could also communicate with the past, unraveling the mysteries that lingered in the annals of time. It provided a logical explanation for the foreboding sensations I had experienced and the visions that delved into the depths of my own history.

As these newfound powers manifested, my training became a holistic journey of self-discovery, unlocking dimensions of strength that extended beyond the physical. Each day brought a deeper understanding of the capabilities at my disposal, empowering me to face the challenges ahead with newfound confidence and mastery over the forces that shaped both my destiny and the fate of Hyrule.

That was until one fateful day, the monotony of my training routine was abruptly shattered when Lady Impa summoned me to her office, sharing unexpected news—Link had returned. The very mention of his name sent a surge of anticipation and uncertainty coursing through me, emotions stirring within–relief, curiosity, and a trace of apprehension. I couldn't predict what to expect from his return, considering he was the one who had chosen to leave in the first place. Reflecting on the evening he left, the memory and emotions had become silent specters haunting the corridors of my thoughts. In my attempts to steel myself for the encounter, I couldn't ignore the twinge of pain in my heart at the thought of seeing him again. His departure had left a void, and now, with his return imminent, the prospect of facing him brought the sting of unresolved emotions to the forefront. Despite the lingering anxiety and questions swirling within, there was an undeniable swell of happiness within me knowing that Link was safe, leaving me wondering about his perilous activities. 

But Lady Impa was not done; she also informed me that he had successfully retrieved the Master Sword, proving his connection to the Triforce of Courage, and would therefore be appointed my personal knight. I secretly rejoiced at the success of our mission until the information settled in, realizing the gravity of the words she had just spoken. The complexities of our history, the emotions that lingered within me, threatened to resurface with his return. And now, the prospect of him becoming my personal knight added another layer to our dynamic, intertwining duty and the unexpressed conflict between us. Regardless of the intricacies between us, one undeniable truth remained—I knew Link would make an exceptional knight. His unyielding dedication and unwavering courage were testaments to his prowess and suitability for the esteemed role.

In the wake of Lady Impa's revelation, I found myself grappling with this realization in solitude during the ensuing days. The ongoing preparations for the upcoming knighting ceremony added solemnity to my reflections. As I navigated through the routine tasks and ceremonial details, my thoughts frequently drifted back to Link and the journey he took to be here. In the midst of my responsibilities, I found myself subconsciously searching for his familiar presence whenever I encountered castle guards or went outside. The approaching knighting not only signified the acknowledgment of Link's achievements but also hinted at the possibility of revisiting the uncharted territories of our relationship, ultimately hoping to share a conversation with him.

As the awaited day arrived, I swiftly made my way to the throne room where everyone had gathered. Upon entering the vast room, I was greeted by people of nobility and courtiers, all offering words of encouragement for the difficult decision I had to make. If only they knew that, in the intricate web of the castle, I was also a mere puppet. However, for once, I didn't disagree with the decision. 

Lady Impa graciously invited me onto the podium situated near the throne, marking the moment of reckoning when I finally laid eyes on him among the other knights. My gaze swept across the row of noble warriors, each a testament to bravery and unwavering commitment, and then it locked onto him. There he stood, tall and focused, his eyes fixed straight ahead, avoiding mine. I observed him for a few seconds, scrutinizing his unwavering stance, my breath caught in my throat, and my heart seemingly lodged in my stomach. He looked the same—his dirty blond hair tied back, his defined figure a symbol of strength. However, his expression was dark, and despite his stoic demeanor, his weary eyes hinted at the internal struggles he carried.

Reality struck, and I realized I had been standing in silence for too long, lost in the depths of my thoughts. Clearing my throat with a hint of embarrassment, I gathered my composure. Standing before the assembly, charged with the solemn duty of appointing the future knight, I took a deep breath. With conviction, I delivered a speech that resonated through the hallowed hall, filled with words of honor, valor, and tradition, each syllable carrying the weight of the impending knighthood.

I turned my attention to the one that had distinguished themselves from the rest, and his name escaped my lips. "Link, arise, knight, and be recognized." There was some motion in the room but I observed in silence as he advanced forward, his posture reflecting the discipline ingrained in every knight. There was a subtle flicker of emotion in his eyes as our gazes met as he had no choice but to face me, a fleeting connection that spoke volumes yet vanished almost as swiftly as it appeared. His gaze, distant yet seemingly tracing the features of my face, held a complexity that eluded easy interpretation. He removed his sword from his sheath and held it in front of me, laying it on his hands. I grabbed the pommel and watched as he knelt before me, a surge of mixed emotions coursed through the air. The gravity of the ceremony was underscored by the evident uneasiness that lingered between us.

In the weighty silence, I spoke the words that formalized his induction into the esteemed order. "Link, I do hereby knight you into the Honorable Order of the Knights of Hyrule.” With a measured solemnity, I laid my sword on each of his shoulders as he bowed his head. The weight of the blade symbolized not only the responsibility he now bore but also the recognition of his unwavering dedication to the kingdom. The echo of the proclamation hung in the air, a declaration that transcended the individual to become a part of the storied legacy of Hyrule's protectors.

After the knighting ceremony, the celebrations unfolded for a little longer, marking this special moment. I anticipated it as an opportune time to have a conversation with Link. However, his stoic demeanor, a façade seemingly impervious to the currents of emotion that lingered between us, bewildered me. As we stood in the same space, the weight of unspoken words hung heavily in the air, his gaze avoiding mine. No greetings were exchanged, not even a glance and his lack of emotion deepened the ache within, underscoring the wounds that had yet to heal. I had anticipated some form of acknowledgment, perhaps a flicker of remorse, or at least a reaction that mirrored the complexities of our shared history. However, his impassive expression remained unchanged, leaving me feeling frustrated and hurt. 

Evening settled and I was finally released from the ongoing ceremony, granting me the freedom to leave. Link, now my newly appointed knight, walked at my side. A heavy silence settled between us as we walked in the castle halls, the realization that we were alone for the first time since his return. As we approached my room, I watched as Link opened the door and bowed respectfully, waiting for me to enter. The tension in the air was palpable, and it felt peculiar to witness him conduct himself in such gravity and distance, such a difference from his usual demeanor that hinted at a profound shift in the dynamics of our relationship.

In that moment, his stoic and detached demeanor exasperated me, the weight of my overwhelming emotions surging within. The unyielding silence between us spoke volumes, and I struggled to contain the frustration and hurt that welled up inside me. His behavior baffled me; even in private, he refused to speak. It was as if he had become a different person, a stranger clad in the armor of duty. As I observed him standing upright, our eyes locked, the subtle flicker in his gaze revealing more than his stern expression dared to show.

The hall reverberated with tension as I finally mustered my resolve and shattered the heavy silence, initiating the conversation in a harsh manner. The unbearable pain and impatience within me pushed me to awkwardly confront the turmoil that had lingered between us. "Your duty is to protect me, but how can I trust you to do so when you left me? When you betrayed me?" The words hung in the air, laden with accusation, and I could feel the weight of my emotions reverberating in the room. In that charged moment, Link's eyes averted with a hint of remorse, acknowledging the gravity of my words. Yet, despite my cuttroath words, he remained steadfast. The silence between us became intolerable, a void filled with my relentless quest for answers and his guarded secrecy regarding his motives.

"You were my closest ally, my confidant, and you used it against me. Did our connection really mean so little to you?" The question lingered in the air, carrying with it a sense of betrayal and hurt. In the dimly lit corridor of Hyrule Castle, my heart pounded as I confronted Link, the emotions swirling within me spilling over. I instinctively bit my inner lip, a desperate attempt to control the overwhelming surge of tears threatening to burst forth. Meanwhile, Link's gaze remained fixed on the ground, his inability to meet my eyes speaking volumes, revealing the depth of his own internal struggle.

"You're not going to say anything?" I pressed on, the weight of my words hanging in the charged air. Link sighed in response, bringing his gaze back to me. His eyes bore into mine, yet revealed nothing, adding to the frustration of his silence. As the seconds ticked by, a maelstrom of thoughts whirled within me—a chaotic mix of emotions and unanswered questions colliding. My arms instinctively wrapped around me, as if unconsciously seeking comfort in the midst of the painful feelings that gripped me.

"Was I just a princess to you all along? A duty to be fulfilled and nothing more?" My words were laden with a potent blend of anger and vulnerability. Link's eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a shadow passed over his eyes, revealing a complex interplay of emotions. My voice wavered as I confronted the possibility that our connection might have been reduced to mere duty. I looked away, tears at the corners of my eyes, taking a deep breath to calm myself. 

"Was it even real? Did you even have any feelings for me?" I confronted Link, returning my attention to him, facing him with a mixture of pain and determination. In that charged moment, his eyes, like pools of emotions, met mine, and a heavy silence enveloped us. He clenched his jaw, a physical manifestation of the internal turmoil brought forth by my words. 

"Why did you kiss me?" I demanded, my desperation and frustration intensifying with each word. “Why?” A few seconds passed before I mustered my resolve and closed the distance between us, the corridor witness to the weight of the moment. Link’s eyes followed my every move, surprised at my actions. I stopped a few inches from him and stared into his eyes, unwavering. 

"Why did you kiss me?! Answer me!" The plea hung in the air and I felt tears running down my cheeks. Link’s lips parted, as though he was going to say something, but he chose to remain silent, weariness flickering in his eyes. 

“Answer me, Link! You owe me the truth. It’s the least you can do.” My hand tentatively reached out, hoping for some tangible response from Link. It grazed his arm, fingertips brushing against the fabric of his attire, as if I could draw out the answers I so desperately sought. In that fleeting touch, I clung to a fragile hope that his reaction would unveil the mystery of his actions. Slightly gripping his attire, my fingers curled instinctively, a silent plea for connection. I couldn't bear to meet his gaze, my eyes lowered to the ground, shielding myself from the vulnerability that lingered in the air. 

"Please, answer me…" I implored, my voice catching in a sob that carried the weight of unspoken pain and confusion. As if my words were not enough, my hand softly hit against his chest, a rhythmic plea for clarity that echoed in the corridor. Each tap seemed to reverberate with the intensity of my emotions until, unexpectedly, he gently grabbed my wrist.

The world seemed to pause for a moment as he took a step back, breaking the physical closeness between us. His touch, firm yet gentle, spoke volumes. It was a boundary drawn, a silent request for space amidst the turmoil. In that step back, Link's eyes held a mixture of compassion and evident pain. The gesture seemed to thicken the air around us, a tension between my desire for answers and the acknowledgment of his need for distance. I stood there, my hand still gently held in his grasp, the unanswered questions lingering like an unresolved melody in the silence that enveloped us.

"Enough, Zelda. Please… stop this," he uttered, the words carrying a weight that hinted at the inner struggle he was enduring. His words and actions were an evident plea for understanding, a plea for me to cease the verbal onslaught. A weighty silence enveloped the room as he released my hand, his features now adorned with a somber detached expression. Though, the vulnerability in his eyes, fleeting yet poignant, hinted at emotions he chose not to articulate. Those were the only words he had said to me since his return, and those were the words he had chosen. In that moment, I understood the turmoil within him — it was a battle between the desire to express and the need for professionnalism. It was a dance of restraint, a manifestation of the conflicts he grappled with. As I bit my lip, wrestling with my emotions, I turned towards my room, the door still ajar. His message became crystal clear. If duty was all he sought, duty was all he would receive.

Chapter Text

Seeing her for the first time in months at the knighting ceremony was far more difficult than Link had anticipated. As she entered the room, his eyes inevitably fell upon her, the sight a shock that left him mesmerized, her radiance grabbing everyone's attention. It felt like an eternity since he last laid eyes on her, her hair now short—a testament to the turmoil he had inadvertently added to her life.

When she spoke his name, he felt shivers down his spine, the mere sound resonating with a familiarity that was now forbidden. Unfortunately, the contract he had made prohibited from speaking to her, even more forming any kind of friendship. He believed distance was therefore the only answer, a shield against the vulnerability that threatened to breach his carefully constructed walls. Yet, despite his concerted efforts, what he felt for her proved to be inevitable. 

When their eyes finally met, a magnetic force seemed to draw them together, his heart fluttering, betraying the stoic exterior he sought to maintain. It was a silent acknowledgment of the emotions he had tried so hard to suppress, a testament to the power she held over him despite the constraints imposed by their agreement. He then kneeled as she officialized the contract, appointing him her personal knight, further cementing the new distance imposing itself between them. The weight of his decision pressed on his shoulders, sacrificing the ease of a close connection for the formality of duty. 

Their last interaction had been proof of his internal conflict, a clear demonstration of the tension that had settled between them. He couldn't even utter a single word, a stark realization that he had been tactless in handling her valid emotional outburst. In that moment, her words had been difficult to hear, a tempest of emotions swirling within him, and he found himself at a loss for a proper response.

Yet, despite the internal turmoil, a resolute determination burned within him. The appointment as her personal knight marked a shift—a commitment to be close to her at all times. The realization that he now had the opportunity to protect and serve her in a more intimate capacity fueled his resolve. He was willing to do anything to keep that newfound closeness intact, to stand by her side as a steadfast guardian and ally.

And so, it began. The following day, as the sunlight filtered through the windows, Link greeted Zelda at her door, welcoming her with a shy nod as their gazes met. It marked the start of an unexpected routine, an abrupt shift in the cadence of his daily living. 

The first few days had been the most difficult, a whirlwind of emotions stirring within him whenever he was around her. In the months leading up to his return, he had yearned to see her, hoping for a reunion with a mix of faith and nostalgia. However, the reality of his situation since his return brought forth an unexpected wave of frustration. Their interactions were strained, painted with veneer professionalism that belied the genuine connection they once shared. Zelda greeted him with a practiced indifference, her unhappiness evident, and Link wished he could reveal the truth. He longed for her to know that he cared for her deeply. At first, he was taken aback by the shift in her demeanor, his surprise obvious, but as he understood the pain she carried, his emotions deepened. In fact, their exchanges were limited to silence, but their constant proximity was unmistakable—he was always there, by her side. The unspoken tension in the air mirrored the uncharted territory of their evolving relationship, leaving Link grappling with his desire to bridge the gap and the constraints imposed by the circumstances that surrounded them.

The inevitability of stealing glances at her became a part of their unspoken routine, their eyes meeting more often than words passed between them. Soon enough, the uneasiness at her sight transformed into a sense of familiarity and ease. The unspoken understanding between them grew, characterized by these furtive glances and silent acknowledgments. His silent companionship became a part of her routine, and the initial awkwardness gave way to a subtle understanding. Despite the absence of words, a silent language seemed to develop between them—an unspoken connection that rendered words unnecessary. In a way, it felt like he was reconnecting with Zelda.

With Link's return, he brought back tangible proof of his capabilities, swiftly gaining recognition for his exceptional talents. The ensuing days were marked by rigorous training, punctuated by meticulous preparation and investigation. The primary objective was to gather reinforcements and, more crucially, to uncover Ganondorf's location, plans, and weaknesses. The pressing need for a comprehensive plan to defeat him once and for all loomed over them.

The task proved to be difficult and demanding, with Zelda frequently engaging with royal courtiers for advice. Amidst the ongoing preparations, news arrived that the Rito Village exhibited signs of strange phenomena, similar to those encountered in the other corners of Hyrule before Link's triumphant battles against the malevolent creatures. Given his past success in vanquishing the encroaching darkness, it was unanimously decided that he would be the most qualified to lead a crucial expedition, the plan involving Zelda traveling to Rito Village to engage in discussions with Teba, the new mayor of the village. While both Link and Zelda had significantly strengthened their abilities in the intervening months, a protective crew was assigned to accompany them, ensuring their safety in the event of unforeseen challenges during the expedition. 

The preparations for the expedition to Rito Village were swiftly completed, and the entourage finally set out on their journey. The travels proved to be smooth, and a strategic stop was made at the Tabantha Bridge stable. In need of rest, it was decided Zelda would stay in the stable, with Link by her side as her vigilant protector. While the rest of the crew set up their tents outside, Link maintained a watchful presence laying in the bed next to hers, ensuring that Zelda was secure and undisturbed during her moments of respite. The night air held a quiet anticipation, the stillness broken only by the distant sounds of nature as Link gave into the drowsiness, his eyes falling shut.

As he succumbed to the embrace of sleep, the familiar, haunting sensations started enveloping his senses like an ominous shroud. Darkness slowly penetrated his mind, a gateway to a realm where pain infiltrated every fiber of his being—muscles, organs, a dissonant symphony of torment echoing through the vast expanse of his subconscious. Voices yelled in his ears creating a cacophony of discord, an overwhelming assault on his senses reverberating loudly and repetitively.

His body responded with involuntary tremors, muscles tensing as if in resistance against the unseen force that sought to bind him in profound agony. His breathing became erratic, each inhalation a desperate struggle against the adversary that haunted the recesses of his mind. The struggle within him manifested physically, a visceral display of the internal conflict that had taken root in the depths of his being.

Though this time, it was different. In the midst of this chaotic turmoil, Zelda suddenly appeared—her face, her voice, her touch—a serene presence amid the screeching of his mind, akin to an anchor steadying a turbulent ship. Amidst the swirling pain, an overwhelming desire to seek comfort, to find solace within her presence, surged within Link. These night terrors, distinct from previous experiences, unfolded like a tangible reality, blurring the boundaries between imagination and the waking world. Within this surreal tapestry, beams of light poked through the darkness of his mind, it was Zelda shining through like the answer to his suffering.

His heart raced, and his body trembled, caught in the throes of a nightmare. Yet, in this daze, he discovered himself pulling her close—his arms wrapping around her in a tight and reassuring embrace, clinging to her existence as she manifested before him. The ethereal connection felt vivid, each sensation heightened as if the dream had sculpted a sanctuary where the pain of the night could be momentarily eased.

As he held her, the conflict between the chaos of his subconscious and the comforting illusion of her presence created a poignant juxtaposition. His closeness to her at this moment couldn't possibly be real, and disbelief coursed through Link like a persistent current as he grappled with the vividness of his dream. In that surreal moment, words escaped his lips almost instinctively, as if stating a fact to rationalize the inconceivable. “You can't be here,” he uttered, the weight of reality colliding with the ethereal presence before him. As those words reverberated in the dreamlike space, he sensed a subtle movement, as though she was separating herself from him. The realization that the dream might crumble, slipping away like sand through his fingers, struck him with an urgency. Desperation surged within him, and in response to the distance, he held tighter, unwilling to let go of the ephemeral moment. "Don't leave," he pleaded, his voice carrying a tone of yearning and vulnerability. The words hung in the air like an unspoken plea, a fervent wish to prolong the dream, to preserve the closeness he craved.

The tenderness of the embrace was both familiar and vivid, a balm to the turmoil that had gripped Link's restless mind. The frantic drumbeat of his heart, once echoing the disarray of his night terrors, gradually transformed into a calming rhythm—a testament to the soothing power of their connection.

In the early morning, as he gradually stirred from sleep, the feeling of the dream lingered, leaving Link with a profound sense of longing and wonder. He glanced around, searching for the source of those emotions, and found Zelda peacefully sound asleep in her bed. A sense of awe and confusion settled upon him as he contemplated the dream. It had felt so real, so potent, the emotional residue still clinging to him, underscoring the profound impact of the dream and the depth of his unspoken feelings. In the hushed aftermath, Link grappled with the dual reality—he thought he had dreamt it all, yet the emotions lingered, the vividness of her touch, her warmth, her smell could not be explained by a mere dream.

With Rito Village’s situation growing more dire with each passing moment, it wasn’t long before the group swiftly resumed their travels, a sense of impending crisis urging them forward. As they approached the snow-covered expanse of the region, ominous signs of an imminent storm became increasingly apparent. Navigating the challenging terrain, the air thickened, the winds intensified and the biting cold stung their faces, signaling the approach of a powerful blizzard. However, their journey was abruptly disrupted by an unexpected challenge—the tranquility of the snow-covered landscape shattered by the thunderous roar of an avalanche. The once pristine surroundings transformed into a chaotic whirlwind of snow and ice, instigating panic among the group. In the midst of the tumult, a unanimous decision to disperse and seek refuge was made. Each member of the expedition scattered, running in separate directions to evade the oncoming deluge and find safety amidst the unpredictable storm.

Link and Zelda, propelled by shared determination, found themselves instinctively running together, distancing themselves from the rest of the crew in the hope of reaching safety. The blizzard raged around them, the unforgiving landscape obscured by the relentless onslaught of snow. Unbeknownst to Zelda, they ran toward a frozen pond, its icy surface hidden beneath the snow. As they pressed forward in their escape, an ominous cracking sound pierced the air, arresting their attention. In that chilling moment, both Link and Zelda instinctively looked down, realizing with dread that it was the ice beneath her feet that had betrayed them, shattering with a resounding snap.

In a heart-stopping moment, Zelda plunged through the fragile ice, disappearing into the freezing water below. Link, a helpless witness to this sudden and perilous turn of events, sprang into action. Swiftly shedding layers of clothing, he prepared himself for the bone-chilling water. Without a moment's hesitation, he leaped after her, the temperature of the water proving to be unbearable. Yet, the surge of adrenaline coursing through him burned like a fire, propelling him deeper into the icy pond, determined to reach Zelda's side.

Submerged in the frigid water, Link's frantic search led him to Zelda's motionless form at the bottom. With determined strength, he swam to the surface, pulling her lifeless body with all his might until they reached solid ground. Desperation etched across his face, he shook her, and water expelled from her lungs in a heavy cough. Though alive, Zelda was in distress—trembling, lips blue, and eyes closing as the cold took its toll. The urgency of their situation pressed upon Link, and he knew that time was of the essence in finding shelter and warmth or both of them were at risk of succumbing to the freezing temperatures.

With the last reserves of his strength, Link bundled Zelda in his jacket and carried her to a more secluded area, away from the relentless assault of the blizzard. As if in answer to his desperate prayers, a stroke of luck guided them closer to a dense forest. There, amidst the trees, a cabin stood, empty and isolated—a providential haven for a few hours of respite.

Entering the cabin, Link gently laid Zelda on the floor and wasted no time in kindling a fire, the flickering flames promising the warmth they both so desperately needed. The fire roared to life, casting a comforting glow across the small space. Despite the newfound shelter, Zelda still trembled uncontrollably, her hands a painful shade of purple from the biting cold, her skin nearly pallid and tinged with blue. The urgency of the situation pressed upon Link, and he knew he needed to act swiftly to bring her comfort.

In that moment of desperation, Link considered the only other solution he could think of—skin-to-skin contact. Urgently, he removed the first layers of their drenched clothing and laid next to her, using his coat as a makeshift cover against the frigid air. He pulled her close, holding her tightly against his own shivering form. The survival of both of them depended on the warmth generated through this intimate embrace. As he held her close, Link intertwined his legs with hers, seeking to share as much body heat as possible to expedite the warming process. The flickering fire in the cabin cast dancing shadows on the walls, bearing witness to the urgency of their shared struggle against the cold. Link's thoughts were a mix of worry and determination, reminding himself that every action he took was driven solely by the imperative to bring Zelda back from the brink of hypothermia. In that close embrace, the boundary between them blurred, transcending any considerations of modesty or personal space in the face of the pressing need for survival.

After an hour, her trembling subsided, her breaths becoming more steady. In the midst of near-slumber, he gazed down at her, their faces mere inches apart. The soft glow of the fire highlighted her captivating beauty—the softness of her lips, the rosy hue of her cheeks. His desires surged within him, an undeniable attraction that threatened to unravel his self-restraint. Yet, he fought against those urges, clenching his jaw in a silent struggle against the guilt that accompanied such thoughts. Choosing to focus on providing comfort, he embraced her tightly, his hand finding solace in the strands of her hair as he gently drew her head to rest against his chest, his chin nestled atop her head. 

Through the night, Link remained awake, the flickering flames of the fire casting shadows across the room, mirroring the inner turmoil that consumed him. Her presence stirred emotions that he constantly tried to bury, and the undeniable connection between them tugged at the carefully constructed walls he had built around himself. Yet, in the depths of his soul, he feared the consequences of surrendering to those feelings, reminding himself of his position and the constant haunting he dealt with. Reminiscing on the terrors from the previous night, he couldn't shake the feeling of déjà vu. Just yesterday, he had dreamt of being this close to her, and now it was happening again, but this time, he knew it was real.

Chapter Text

I awoke to a room draped in unfamiliarity, my body bearing the weariness of an unknown ordeal. The surroundings were alien, and as I scanned the room, the window revealed a breathtaking but perilous scene—a dizzying drop, a testament to our precarious perch on a steep mountain. The weather outside raged with unrestrained fury, the winds howling and a blizzard unfurling its relentless onslaught of snow.

Disoriented, I hastily rose from the bed, the urgency to understand my surroundings propelling me forward. The door swung open, and my eyes met the gaze of two guards stationed outside, their expressions a mix of surprise and, perhaps, relief. Their unspoken reactions left me puzzled, one I was about to unravel.

The guards swiftly conveyed the harrowing events that had transpired—the avalanche, my miraculous survival, and the ongoing blizzard. Link, they revealed, was currently engaged in battle against the menacing creature, confronting the storm on behalf of Rito Village. The weight of the information settled on my shoulders, and a surge of gratitude for Link's selfless actions warmed the chill that the blizzard had brought into the room.

Armed with the knowledge of Link's ongoing battle, I seized the opportunity to meet with Teba, the new mayor of Rito Village. Our discussion aimed not only to address the current plight of the villagers, battered by the relentless storm, but also to secure Teba's support in the event of a potential confrontation with Ganondorf. As our conversation unfolded, the severity of the situation became starkly apparent.

Teba conveyed the dire circumstances surrounding Link's struggle against the airborne creature that wreaked havoc in the sky. The creature's ability to fly presented a formidable challenge, hindering any straightforward approach. The apparent darkness that emanated from the monster resonated with the malevolence Link had encountered in the other regions, strongly suggesting Ganondorf's sinister influence. This relentless storm, orchestrated by the creature, appeared to be a calculated move to weaken our defenses.

As we contemplated our possibilities, a noticeable shift in the weather caught my attention, light suddenly shining through the window. The intense snow storm began to relent, and the ferocity of the winds gradually waned, allowing rays of sunlight to pierce through the diminishing blizzard. At that moment, a distinct knock echoed at the door, soon opened by a man, his face beaming with joy. With enthusiastic words, he delivered the news that the airborne creature had been successfully defeated. Relief washed over me, accompanied by a surge of gratitude for the brave efforts of those who had faced the malevolent force in the skies. The atmosphere in the room lightened, the weight of impending danger momentarily lifted. Yet, the ever-present threat of Ganondorf lingered, a reminder that the battle was far from over.

As we stepped outside, I witnessed the rapid transformation of the landscape. The snow, which had once blanketed the village in a thick layer, was now swiftly melting under the influence of the retreating blizzard. In the distance, I spotted Link making his way toward the village, his silhouette becoming clearer as he approached.

The villagers, recognizing his heroic efforts, rushed towards him, showering him with congratulations and expressions of gratitude. Despite the warmth of their reception, Link maintained his humble demeanor. His eyes, bright and resolute, scanned the surroundings until they settled on me. His grin slightly faded, replaced by a gentle smile and an intense gaze that held mine. As other villagers approached Link, tapping him on the shoulder for his success, he turned his gaze away from me, and I quickly suggested to Teba if a prestigious dinner could be organized as a reward for Link, ensuring any fees would be covered. Teba happily agreed with no hesitation and quickly made his way towards Link. During this time, I made it back to the inn in order to prepare everything. Little did he know, Link would have the meal with me. 

In fact, after successfully saving Rito Village, I wanted to meet with him, not only to extend my congratulations, acknowledging his exceptional prowess, but also express my gratitude to him. The hazy memories of the perilous incident with the frozen pond were etched vividly in my mind. Link's swift action had not only saved me from the icy waters but also ensured my warmth and safety until I regained consciousness, demonstrating unwavering perseverance. Although everything that had happened between us remained tangled in a web of complexity, the gratitude I harbored for his presence transcended those intricacies. The unspoken tensions would find their resolution in the acknowledgment of the deep impact he had on my life.

Furthermore, my intention to meet with Link during this trip had been fueled by a newfound understanding of the emotional distance that had grown between us. In fact, it was during our stay at the stable a few days prior that I noticed his disturbed sleep, the heavy breaths resonating with the haunting nightmares he had struggled with in the very beginning of our first days together. My earlier attempts to inquire about his dreams had been met with resistance, a protective barrier he had erected around his vulnerability. Since then, we had never spoken about it again, and I couldn't help but berate myself for the naivety that led me to believe his nightmares had dissipated.

That night, as I observed him in the dim light, the pain etched across his features tugged at my heart, and for a moment, the disagreements and frictions we'd had paled in comparison to the silent torment he continuously endured. It was a harsh reminder that the demons he faced weren't banished but merely suppressed beneath the surface. However, as I attempted to wake him, an instinctive response to alleviate his suffering, the moment took an unexpected turn. Link, caught in the throes of his subconscious turmoil, reached out and pulled me into an embrace that spoke volumes. The grip was tight, desperate, as if seeking solace in the midst of a tempest only he could navigate.

The silent meaning of the gesture, despite its origin in the depths of his unrest, felt like a bridge connecting us across the vast expanse of our emotions. As I murmured his name, I sensed his acknowledgment in the tightening of his grip—a wordless affirmation that he heard me and that my presence mattered. It became clear that, whether in his dreams or reality, I served as a source of solace amid the tempest of his thoughts, the restlessness in his heartbeat beginning to subside, and the cadence of his breath gradually steadying. It was as if the simple act of being there had a reassuring effect on the turmoil within him. The realization struck me—the pain he carried and the secrets he held were the shadows that cast themselves over our interactions, explaining the mysterious distance he had maintained.

As the hours passed, I finally made my way to the dining area of the village’s inn. There, sat at a table, I waited lost in my thoughts until the door finally opened, Link’s form appearing in the frame. Our eyes locked and for a moment, a subtle playfulness surged within, as I observed the confusion on his face. The amusement in my eyes matched the faint smile on my lips as he neared, standing near the table.

"You can sit down," I motioned to the chair in front of me, sensing the clear hesitation in his movements. Eventually, he relented, sitting down with a mixture of curiosity and perhaps a touch of surprise.

"Just relax, will you? It’s only a simple meal, it’s not like we never ate together before," I quipped, noting the dawning realization on his face. As he furrowed his brow, I gave him a shrug before leaning forward, resting my elbows on the table. The atmosphere shifted from initial uncertainty to a more casual one, setting the stage for an unexpected conversation.

"Are you surprised at the wittyness of my plan?" I asked, a hint of amusement coloring my words. I couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction, leading him to believe this was a simple dinner for his success. I had orchestrated the perfect moment for an unplanned and genuine exchange.

He looked at me, his expression morphing from initial confusion to a softened gaze, as though he realized my intentions. His eyes dropped momentarily, and for a brief moment, I could have sworn I caught a hint of a smirk or some elusive emotion before he looked down. I heard him scuff, a subtle sound that betrayed a mix of acknowledgment and amusement. As he shook his head, he met my gaze again, this time seemingly understanding the true nature of our encounter.

A playful tension emerged between us as he mirrored my movement, leaning forward with his elbows on the table. The unexpected proximity caught me off guard, and I couldn't help but feel a warmth in my cheeks. In that moment, the dining table became a stage for a different kind of interaction—one that transcended the roles we had grown accustomed to. It felt like before he had left, before he became my appointed knight. The air around us seemed to hum with a subtle energy, the tension between us creating an atmosphere charged with unspoken anticipation. 

We looked at each other for a minute, his face boring a slight smile, a playful glint in his eyes evident. It was a silent acknowledgment of the unexpected turn our encounter had taken. As he scrutinized me, his smile faded, as if realizing our current reality. He looked at his hands and cleared his throat before meeting my gaze once more. He took a deep breath as though mustering his resolve and to my disbelief, words came out of his mouth. 

"I’m glad to see you are doing well,” Link expressed, his words carrying a sense of genuine concern and relief. The air between us felt charged, a mixture of past tensions and unspoken emotions.

“Wow, I can’t believe you’re talking to me…” slipped from my lips before I could stop myself. The sting of his prolonged distance was still fresh, and my attempt at humor seemed more like a defense mechanism than genuine banter. I bit my lip, recognizing the need for a more measured response. Despite the hurt, I knew that making snarky comments wouldn't foster a positive environment.

Link's gaze briefly held mine, but he soon averted his eyes, his hand reaching behind his head as he leaned back against his chair. Seconds passed as he looked away, as though contemplating his words, the silence pregnant with the anticipation of a conversation that had been postponed for too long. The weight of unspoken words lingered in the space between us.

“Actually… I’ve been meaning to talk to you for a while now,” he admitted, bringing his attention back to me, a palpable tension settling in the air. I looked at him surprisingly, before slightly nodding, an invitation for him to continue.

“I’ve been really irritating lately, haven’t I?” He said, his admission hanging in the air. His gaze, sincere and searching, met mine. My lips parted, caught off guard by the unexpected observation. I found myself without words, unsure of how to respond. Silence enveloped us, and I simply looked at him, allowing the weight of his words to settle. He leaned back on the table, fidgeting with his glass on the table. 

"You know, I’ve mostly always been on my own throughout my life," he confessed, breaking the silence between us, the admission echoing with the solitude he had endured throughout his existence. The weight of his past experiences, the battles fought in isolation, and the relentless pursuit of his destiny had shaped a narrative of solitude.

"That’s why I held on to anything that made me feel like I belonged somewhere," Link continued, revealing the profound impact of his yearning for connection had been a driving force in his actions. It spoke to a vulnerability beneath the surface, a need for roots and connection in a world that often demanded his solitary heroism.

"I have therefore always put the needs and desires of others before my own. I thought that was the only way for me to be accepted." he continued, revealing the intricate web of expectations that had entangled him. The influence of Ganondorf's reign loomed in the background, casting a shadow on Link's upbringing, steering him on a path dictated by duty rather than personal fulfillment. As the layers of Link's struggles unfolded, it became clear that he was grappling not only with external threats but also with the internal conflict between his own desires and the expectations imposed upon him. His admission painted a complex portrait of a hero burdened by the echoes of a malevolent past.

"I finally realized my own fear of abandonment made me act in a certain way," he confessed, laying bare the trauma that had guided his decisions. The weight of his words echoed with emotions that transcended the stoic facade he often wore. His gaze finally met mine, but I was too shocked with his honesty to say anything. Though, in that moment, I felt bad for the frustration I had put upon him, and the lack of understanding I had shown initially. I looked away, pained by my actions and the turmoil Link carried. 

"Looking back on that day, when I made the decision to leave the castle, I realized I convinced myself that it was for your protection.” Link's voice carried a raw honesty as he continued to unveil the layers of his inner turmoil. I glanced at him and his eyes met mine, his gaze furtive, perhaps embarrassment at his actions. He took a deep breath before slightly shaking his head, as though in disapproval. 

“I was so focused on obtaining validation and demonstrating dedication that I deluded myself into signing a contract that imposed even more distance, preventing me from engaging with you…” He sighed and his eyes met mine, weariness evident in his gaze. Sadness surged within me, the pain of the distance he had imposed between us resurfacing. 

“In the midst of it all, I realized it’s not just being near you that made me happy; It was your person that I cherished. I realized I wanted to connect with you, not just be around you.” As he spoke, his genuine gaze looked for mine, a plea for understanding and forgiveness. The confession marked a turning point, a moment of honesty that had been absent for far too long. 

“And then, when you fell into the pond, my illusion of control completely shattered. I had to face the harsh reality of how powerless I was. It wasn't even the result of malevolent forces but rather simply nature—an avalanche and a frozen pond. It was then that I realized the folly of my belief that distancing myself could keep you safe. I can't protect you from all the dangers out there, and attempting to do so by isolating myself only leaves you vulnerable." The admission hung heavy in the air, a confession of his own fears and insecurities. 

"I don’t want that anymore. I don’t want to let anybody or anything control me. I want to change, to be true to myself, and if that means breaking free from the expectations that bind me, then so be it,” Link declared, his gaze unwavering. "The way I behaved wasn’t fair to you, Zelda, and I’m sorry. I’ve been really foolish, and I hope you can find it in you to forgive me." In that shared moment, a subtle but profound understanding passed between us. It was as if the words had woven an unspoken agreement, his apology a catalyst for transformation, paving the possibility for a renewed connection that held the promise of a brighter and more authentic future. At that moment, I felt a mix of emotions stirring within me—compassion for the vulnerabilities he laid bare, empathy for the struggles he faced, and a flicker of hope that signaled the possibility of healing wounds that had long festered. The acknowledgement of the journey ahead hung in the air, one that required patience, introspection, and a genuine commitment to mutual growth.

                                                                Felt like this picture fit with the theme of the chapter lol

Chapter Text

In the wake of Link's sincere admission, dinner arrived, casting a soothing ambiance over the atmosphere. The table was set, but within me, a whirlwind of thoughts stirred as I grappled with the revelation he had just shared. Link's heartfelt declaration hung in the air, prompting me to consider forgiveness and undergoing the delicate process of rebuilding trust.

Amidst the clinking of cutlery and the soft murmur of conversations around us, I took a moment to organize my thoughts as I watched the remaining rays of sunlight disappearing on the horizon, the night beginning to settle. The ambiance of the inn, usually a comforting backdrop, now felt distant as the weight of Link's revelations lingered in the air. I felt a sense of relief, finally understanding the motivations behind his behavior. Link's courage in confronting his past actions and his genuine yearning for personal growth resonated profoundly with me. His willingness to lay bare his vulnerabilities added a new layer to our connection, one that made me feel closer to him, and a longing for him grew within me.

The realization of his struggles and the sincerity in his honesty added depth to my perception of him. I felt for him. So deeply. My heart ached for him, for all the solitude and pain he had gone through, relying solely on his own strengths. He never had anyone to protect him or guide him—much like it had been for me before meeting him. In that moment, my emotions felt heightened, intense, welling up within me, a familiar unsettling feeling in my chest. Instinctively, I reached out to him, my hand finding his, feeling tingling at the tips of my fingers. My gaze met his, a surprised expression drawn on his face, followed by concern as my lip slightly quivered. A growing stress installed itself, and I felt an inexplicable urge to express the depths of my emotions, as if something dangerous was quickly coming our way. 

“Link, I… I lo…” I started before being interrupted, startled. Unexpectedly, the enchanting atmosphere within the inn was abruptly shattered as the heavy wooden door slammed open, its creaking hinges protesting the force of the entrance. Conversations ceased, and the lively ambiance turned to an expectant hush as the attention of every customer shifted towards the sudden commotion. A large figure, its dramatic presence felt even before fully entering, stepped into the room, casting a shadow over the warm and welcoming interior.

The inn fell into a profound silence, the air thick with sudden fear as the heavy steps of the intruder wearing the very distinctive attire of the Yiga clan resonated within the confines of the space. I instantly recognized the man, its form covered in an aura of gloom. It was that same blademaster that had savagely beaten Link on the Grand Plateau. A chill crawled down my spine, sending shivers through my body. Questions raced through my mind, wondering how he had found us and infiltrated the village undetected. The Yiga were known for their ability to deceive and blend in, I rationalized, and the realization brought a wave of fear, knowing the dedication and relentlessness that defined their missions. The festive air of the feast now hung in stark contrast to the tension that gripped the inn, setting the stage for a confrontation that none of us had anticipated. I knew what awaited us.

The room became a tableau of frozen reactions, all eyes fixed on the imposing man who had disrupted the peace. As his eyes locked onto our table, the sense of foreboding grew in me. The atmosphere was tense, and everyone seemed to hold their breath as the intruder heavily advanced toward us. Reacting quickly, Link stood up in front of our table, a formidable barrier ready to confront the unexpected guest. His posture exuded a quiet determination as he faced the robust figure, the room awaiting the outcome of this sudden clash. As the blademaster approached us, a laugh could be heard and my attention diverted behind. 

"So we meet again. You're not as smart as the king believes you to be," a voice sneered through the air, sending goosebumps on my arms. Before I even laid eyes on him, I knew who it was. The speaker materialized next to the brawny man, revealing himself as the leader of the notorious Yiga clan. His presence carried an air of malevolence, and the room seemed to grow colder as his dark silhouette contrasted against the inn's warm glow. As he fully revealed himself, a sinister grin played on his lips, and his eyes locked with Link's. The tension in the room escalated as the two adversaries locked gazes, each sizing up the other. The leader's voice echoed with a mocking satisfaction, revealing a history and enmity that stretched beyond the immediate encounter.

"I must admit, I was surprised to find out your little lover over here was actually the princess of Hyrule, and even more that she escaped the hands of Ganondorf," he said with a sinister grin, his voice weaving a tapestry of malevolence. 

"Yet, here you are, guiding us right to her. You might as well be a compass for locating her," he continued, his eyes narrowing with malicious intent. The sinister leader seemed to take pleasure in the discomfort that his words caused, reveling in the fear that their presence created in the inn’s atmosphere.

"You feel it, don’t you? Coursing through your veins?” He paused for a moment, scrutinizing us, before he let out a dark laugh. 

”Once you step into darkness, it stains, infiltrates you. You cannot get rid of it. It leaves a trace wherever you go, only perceivable to those of the same kind," he taunted, his words laden with a venomous mixture of mockery and revelation. The atmosphere thickened with the weight of the insinuation. The suggestion that Link was tainted, that the darkness clung to him, hinted at a more profound connection between him and Ganondorf than anyone had imagined.

The room held its breath as the ominous speaker's words lingered, casting a shadow over the hero who had, until now, stood as a symbol of hope. The revelation painted Link in a new, uncertain light, and the gravity of the situation became palpable. I watched intently as he surveyed the room, his gaze sweeping over the frightened customers who dared not meet his eyes, exchanging uneasy glances amongst themselves. A moment of contemplation passed, marked by a pensive downward cast of his eyes and a flare of his nostrils as he took a deep breath. When his gaze returned to the leader, a palpable disdain filled Link's expression. With deliberate slowness, he withdrew his sword, his grip tightening around the hilt—an unspoken proclamation of his preparedness to defend.

The imposing blademaster before us stood still, seemingly undeterred by the unsheathed blade. The air thickened with tension, each movement calculated in the silent standoff. The leader met Link's challenging gaze with an arrogance that spoke of familiarity with such confrontations.

"Save it, Link. Let’s stay civilized, and avoid us from breaking your neck in front of everyone. Move out of the way, will you?" the leader sneered, his voice filled with a chilling mix of arrogance and malice. A tense minute passed as Link observed the leader and his pawn, the air heavy with the unspoken threat hanging between them.

“I’m nothing like you,” Link finally declared with a defiant edge. In an unexpected surge of action, he lunged at the blademaster, forcefully pushing him against the door frame, causing both of them to stumble outside. The leader of the clan, seizing the chaos, employed their signature move, vanishing from sight. The few remaining patrons in the inn seized the opportunity to escape, creating a whirlwind of panic. The chaotic events outside continued, Link seemingly victorious as he unleashed a flurry rush of attack against his assailant. 

As I hurriedly followed the fleeing customers outside, ready to join Link, a sudden force violently yanked me backward. A firm hand clamped over my mouth, stifling any attempt to scream, and the cold touch of a knife pressed against my throat. My heart raced in my chest as fear took hold, and I strained to see who had me in their grasp. Luckily, Link’s successful damaging strikes caused the blademaster to vanish, and his attention immediately diverted, his eyes darting urgently around the area until they locked onto the perilous scene unfolding. With a surge of determination, he sprinted towards us, determined to intervene and free me from the clutches of the assailant.

However, the burly figure reappeared with unexpected ferocity. In a swift and brutal move, he seized Link by the collar and mercilessly threw him against the unforgiving wall of a nearby building. The impact echoed through the alley, and I cried out against the hand that muffled my sounds, desperate to help Link but paralyzed by the knife at my throat that pressed deeper. I recognized the leader’s voice, laced with a chilling laughter, as he whispered menacingly in my ear. 

“Alone, you are so defenseless. Absolutely pathetic. You are truly made for eachother,” he laughed, his voice dripping with contempt. The ominous words hung in the air like a curse, intensifying the atmosphere of dread. He reveled in the vulnerability of the situation, taunting us with the helplessness that gripped our hearts. 

“Let’s watch him die together, yeah?” The sinister proposal sent a shiver down my spine. The fate of both Link and me now hung precariously in the balance, our lives entwined in a cruel game orchestrated by our captor. His menacing words echoed in my ears, fueling my determination. I couldn’t let this happen any longer. I wouldn’t let them dictate our fate. 

In that crucial moment, I reached deep within, trying to access the powers ingrained in my training. However, a sinking realization took hold — what I had practiced wasn’t enough. The depth of the challenge we faced exceeded the limits of my known abilities. Summoning all my strength, I attempted to manifest a powerful surge of light, much like the first time I had encountered the Yiga clan. The blinding radiance expanded, covering the entire area, and I felt the pressure on me release. Seizing the opportunity, I tried to run free, but the leader reappeared in front of me with alarming speed, evidently unfazed by my previous attack.

Before I could react, a harsh punch connected, sending me reeling. My lip throbbed where it split as I stumbled backward and fell to the unforgiving ground. Fear gripped me as I realized the gravity of my situation. The leader, undeterred by my desperate attempt, had swiftly countered, exposing the vulnerability of my powers in the face of his formidable skills.

As I laid on the cold pavement, the man stood over me, his dark figure casting a chilling silhouette against the backdrop of the moonlight. In that desperate moment, my eyes landed on Link, and momentary relief washed over me as I saw him alive, his blade slicing through his attacker with precision. Unfortunately, the relief was short-lived as the blademaster retaliated with a massive blow, sending Link sprawling to the ground, clearly injured. The echoes of the leader’s sinister laughter filled the air, creating a haunting ambiance that underscored the severity of the situation.

“You are truly weak and ignorant. Your arrogance blinds you to the danger you’ve brought upon yourself and it is the reason for your downfall. All this time, living your little fantasy like those pretentious nobodies parading as royalty, utterly oblivious to the world around you, too entitled to realize what’s right under your nose. None of you even anticipated our plans. Well, that’s what you pay for idiocracy,” he sneered with a cruel grin on his face and scuffed as he crouched before me. He then reached for my hair, a vicious grip taking hold, forcefully pulling me up. He paused, relishing the moment, before adding:

“It seems the reality check has finally arrived.” Despite the searing pain coursing through me, a surge of defiance rose within. I met his mocking gaze with unyielding eyes, determined not to let his taunts break my spirit. In a desperate attempt to escape, I pushed the assailant, disrupting his balance and causing both of us to crash to the floor.

In the ensuing struggle, the man seized my leg as I tried to get away, violently pulling me down. The air thickened with dread as he positioned himself on top of me, the glint of the knife signaling imminent danger. The air seemed to constrict as I lay trapped beneath the threat of merciless murder, my heart pounding with fear as the blade poised for a potentially fatal strike. I clung to the desperate hope that Link could break free and save us from the looming threat. But as I glimpsed toward his location, the blademaster, bleeding but undefeated, had grabbed Link by the throat, lifting him off the ground.

The unfolding scene intensified the despair that gripped my heart. Link, battered and hurt, dangled helplessly in the blademaster's grasp. The moonlight illuminated the struggle, casting long shadows over the area, as if nature itself mourned the dire turn of events. My attempts to free myself became more frantic, each movement met with resistance from the man pinning me down. The stakes had reached a critical point, and the outcome seemed to hang in the balance, teetering on the edge of tragedy. We were both caught in the grips of death.

The impending doom hung over me like a dark cloud, and I braced myself for the unavoidable. I was going to die. But in that instant, an overwhelming desire for survival and vengeance erupted within me. I so desperately wanted to live, to defy the cruel fate that awaited us. As I observed the leader’s unhinged fury, a calmness took over me, a certain peacefulness flowed within me. My fear transformed into hatred and the pain transformed into energy. While the leader was about to strike, I  instinctively raised my hands as a countermeasure, and the air suddenly seemed to warp as I tapped into a reservoir of power, an energy that demanded release. 

In a burst of blinding brilliance, a forceful ray of light erupted from my outstretched hands, aiming directly at the master of the Yiga clan. The intense beam struck with ferocious might, instantly obliterating everything in its passage, a loud cracking resounding in the sky. The sheer force of the explosion left the village shrouded in stunned silence, the residue of the intense burst lingering in the air like a ghostly presence. Disbelief coursed through me; this had been ten times stronger than during any of my training sessions.

As the brilliance subsided, the horrifying aftermath revealed itself—the leader’s body, now decapitated, fell heavily, partially onto me. The scene was grotesque, the sight of blood and remnants of the encounter etching an indelible image in my mind. The stench of death permeated the air, assaulting my senses and threatening to overwhelm me with nausea. I laid there, a mix of relief and horror coursing through my veins. The immediate danger had been averted, but the cost was a horrifying tableau that would haunt my thoughts. The stains of blood marked an abrupt end to the life that had threatened mine just moments before. The air echoed with a haunting stillness as I trembled, too shocked to utter a word. 

At that moment, I heard voices, people running towards us. It was Teba and other villagers finally coming to help. As they arrived, I could see all of their terrified expressions. In that instant, the leader’s lifeless body faded away, and the moon momentarily turned red, reflecting its crimson light on the aftermath below, painting a surreal scene of destruction and finality. The sky rumbled, as though something grander had happened as the leader was defeated. The moonlit terrain, now bathed in an otherworldly glow, became a reflection of our trauma.

As the remnants of the leader scattered into the night breeze, I caught a glimpse of Link, who fell from the grip of the disintegrating menacing soldier, as if his master’s defeat had ceased his existence. The shadows that had seemingly protected the blademaster now betrayed him, reducing him to a mere memory in the night. The ominous rumbling skies transformed back into the serene glow of the normal moonlight that had bathed the area previously. I found myself grappling with the surreal nature of the sudden change, my eyes fixated on Link, who now crouched upon his sword, visibly catching his breath. As our gazes met, his expression bore a mixture of relief and concern. Despite the victory, the toll on Link became evident as he attempted to rise, only to be thwarted by the severity of his injuries, prompting people to swiftly rush to his side.  

The subsequent minutes unfolded in a disorienting haze, as we were ushered away from the scene and provided a refuge for the remaining night. Seeking solace in the aftermath of the chaos, I mustered the courage to ask Link to stay with me through the night, my soul rattled by the haunting images that replayed in my mind. 

Link, ever perceptive to the silent cries of pain that resonated in my eyes, nodded understandingly. Without uttering a word, he settled beside me on the bed, his movements slow and deliberate due to his injuries. I was too exhausted and distraught to muster the energy to clean up, evidently depressed with the events that had just unfolded. The room embraced us in a cocoon of quietude, and the profound silence that enveloped us spoke volumes about the shared burden we carried. In the dim light, our bodies bore the visible aftermath of the harrowing experience. Streaks of blood adorned our skin like macabre war paint, and the physical scars etched across us served as tangible reminders of the price paid for survival. Link's hands, once fierce and determined in battle, were now swollen and stained with the evidence of the struggle. Bruises and cuts adorned his arms, each mark a testament to the relentless onslaught that had unfolded just moments ago. 

“I’m sorry,” I admitted, my gaze reflecting the sadness etched in my heart. “You nearly died because of me.” Link’s eyes met mine, a momentary surprise flickering across his expression. 

“It had to happen this way. I understand now,” I continued, my voice carrying a newfound clarity. “The pain, the fear, the anger. That’s what allowed me to summon the necessary energy to cast my abilities to their full potential. I know how to control them now, and what to focus on.” Link sighed, a mixture of sorrow and comprehension evident. In response, he gently squeezed my hand, acknowledging the weight of my words.

“I just wish there was another way, a way where you didn't have to go through this kind of danger,” Link said, his gaze distant as if contemplating the myriad possibilities.

I leaned in closer, laying my head on his shoulder. The warmth of his presence was a comforting reassurance, a sanctuary amidst the chaos that had unfolded. "This is our reality. We face challenges, and we overcome them together. This world is unforgiving, and sometimes, we have to navigate the path we're given and emerge stronger on the other side."

The air held the echoes of our collective suffering, and as we sat together in silence, it became clear that we would carry the weight of that experience with us, forever bound by the unspoken understanding of the darkness that had touched our lives. As the night went on, I found solace next to him, and fell asleep, my mind dozing yet still alert after the unfolding tragedy. 

In the embrace of sleep, a whisper reached the corners of my consciousness. "I love you," I thought I heard. The words, whether spoken or a mere figment of my imagination, lingered in the air, leaving an indelible imprint on the fabric of our shared existence.

                                                                                                       cuteness overload

Chapter Text

Rest eluded Link that night, despite the profound exhaustion that weighed heavily upon him. The haunting echoes of the recent battle reverberated through his mind, each scene a painful reminder of his defeat. There was no solace in explanation, no comfort in rationalization. He had failed her again, and the realization clung to him like a specter, whispering reminders of his inadequacies. 

Truthfully, Link’s disappointment in himself originated from a grievous wound inflicted during the intense battle. The blademaster's vicious strike found its mark with alarming precision, the weapon thrusting deeply into Link’s lower stomach. Undeniably weakened, his adversary was granted an advantage, an opportune moment to seize the incapacitated hero, rendering him in a position of utmost vulnerability. Despite Link's valiant attempts to break free by slicing through his foe, the blademaster's grip remained unyielding, an inexplicable resilience that puzzled him. It was more than skill; it was as if the soldier possessed an unnatural vitality, an inhuman tenacity that defied reason. His contemplations delved further into the unsettling aftermath of the battle, particularly the haunting manner in which the blademaster seemed to dissolve once its leader met his demise. Link couldn’t help but sense that this mysterious occurrence held a deeper significance, a revelation that had eluded him in the heat of combat.

The notion that the soldier might be tied to the life force of its leader took root in Link's troubled mind. The pawn under its command, mere extensions of the master's technique, mirrored this symbiotic connection. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed plausible to him. The revelation struck him with the clarity of hindsight, a realization that gnawed at his conscience. The simplicity of the solution now seemed glaringly obvious – to defeat the blademaster, one had to sever its link to the leader. The soldier, mere manifestation of its master's skill, was a shadow doomed to dissipate once its anchor vanished. Regret twisted in Link's gut as he berated himself for not grasping this fundamental truth sooner. It was a strategic oversight, an oversight that might have cost them the battle. 

He was soon brought back to reality when he shifted his position, wincing at the shooting pain from his abdomen. In his usual resilience, Link expected the wound to mend itself, as countless others had in the past. Yet, this time, he would realize it was different—something insidious had leaked from the blade, its sickening effect defying the natural healing properties of his body. It wasn’t long before an overbearing headache installed itself, Link’s mind gradually becoming distorted and unfocused. 

Resting his head against the wall, trying to ignore the pain, Link’s gaze fell on Zelda, his tired eyes tracing the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each tranquil breath. The moonlight bathed her in an ethereal glow, her face turned to the side, her neck exposed and vulnerable. She looked so innocent, so gentle… No. She was actually so strong, so powerful… so suspicious. Confusion set in, clouding Link's thoughts as he questioned the authenticity of the person lying next to him. How could she suddenly summon such high energy, one she was unaware of, one that demanded such great control. What was her purpose…? To kill. To kill him? As he observed her, his thoughts became incoherent, a noxious sensation infiltrating Link's consciousness. The harmful poison within him seemed to seep through his very essence, clouding his mind with a growing darkness that mirrored the infection slowly spreading within him. Voices echoed in his mind, his internal dialogue intensifying, the words ‘kill’ incessantly repeating, yelling, ringing. Link grappled with an unsettling truth; she had fooled him, deceived him.

In this altered state, his vision blurred, darkening his surroundings, and his mind started to become delirious. A sense of unreality settled in, and he quickly understood that his current suffering mingled with the familiar turmoil from the nightmares that visited him each night. His physical pain kept him awake, which allowed the visions to manifest as he remained in this state of near unconsciousness, casting complete chaos over his once indomitable spirit.

The urgency to save himself became a dominant force, the confusion amplifying the voices who were persuading him to take drastic measures. He was convinced she would inflict harm upon him, the fear intensifying with each passing moment. Link's descent into the dark recesses of his own thoughts reached a chilling climax, and in a moment of disturbing calm, he contemplated the act of taking her life. He struggled with the thought that it was the only means for securing his own survival, a visceral response to the conflicting emotions that tormented him. The question echoed in his mind: What if something were to happen to her right now? A detached coldness settled in as he grappled with the disconcerting notion that she might not feel a thing. The room seemed to close in around him, his vision hazy and dazed, fixating on her neck with an almost tunnel-like focus. It was as though he believed he could see through her, perceive the very essence flowing within her veins, hear her blood flowing through, her heart beating in her chest. 

"Do it," voices echoed, pushing him towards the sinister thoughts. 

A haze of confusion enveloped Link, his mind obscured and his vision tainted by red stains. In that harrowing moment, an unthinkable impulse overcame him. His hand moved almost involuntarily, reaching out as if guided by some hidden force. Gruesome images now unraveled in his mind—his fingers closing around her delicate neck, the ghastly scenes of her life draining away, her body growing limp beneath his touch.

As his fingers grazed her skin, an ethereal surge of electricity coursed through Link's body. It was as if the dark essence within him had collided with the radiant light she embodied, two opposing forces meeting and igniting an innate reaction. It was a sensation both freezing and burning, an otherworldly force that left him paralyzed in the intensity of the moment. The touch triggered a cascade of emotions, like a drug passing through his veins. His eyes closed involuntarily, and his head fell back, mouth agape, the desire to surrender to the darkness persisting within him. 

It wasn't just violence that now lurked in his thoughts; an insidious craving began to gnaw at him—a longing for her, for the essence of her being. In the throes of this mental turbulence, his inner conflicts seemed to open the floodgates to a torrent of lustful images, each sensation uncomfortably vivid. In his delusion, he envisioned his hands grabbing the curves of her hips, his lips exploring the delicious crease of her neck, his fingers digging into her skin with a possessive fervor—all his suppressed desires seemingly surfacing, manifesting as feral instincts that threatened his control. It was an intense hunger that begged to be satiated, one that would consume his sanity. 

While his mind surrendered to the forbidden musings, a tangible sensation enveloped him, leaving him in a state of pure bliss. It was as if these thoughts held the power to entrance him, offering a twisted tranquility that numbed the searing pain within him. A perverse manipulation, it seemed, causing him to yield little by little to the darkness that lurked in his mind. He wanted all of her, her taste, her life, her love… In his subconscious, a sudden rebellious whisper from his heart rationalized that she would never bring harm to him. And he could never harm her. Why?... In that moment, he took in the entirety of her—her scent, her soft skin, her gentle breathing—a paradoxical delight juxtaposed against the dark intentions that clouded his mind. His thoughts coursed with adoration for her sweetness, admiration for her strength, and desire for her beauty. Why?... Because–

"I love you," he confessed, an unexpected declaration escaping his lips, the words carrying a weight that contrasted sharply with the sinister thoughts that had plagued him just moments ago. Link found himself entangled in a web of conflicting emotions, forming a kaleidoscope of feelings that threatened to overwhelm him. Murderous thoughts warred with a love that struggled to emerge from the shadows, casting Link into a profound internal struggle as he grappled with the complex tapestry of emotions that surrounded the person lying beside him.

The headache that had been a constant companion intensified, its painful throbbing acting as a pulsating reminder of the agony that waged within him. It acted as a grounding force, momentarily pulling him back from the darkness that tortured him. It was a conflicting symphony, one that allowed him to realize the dissonance between his thoughts and the Link he knew himself to be.

In the depths of his delusion, Link was painfully aware of the moral abyss that yawned beneath him. The recognition of the wrongness of his thoughts only intensified the magnetic pull they exerted on him—a darkness that seemed to tangle with the very fabric of his being. 

In the frenzy that gripped him, Link's instincts screamed at him to put distance between himself and Zelda. He knew all too well that proximity only worsened the turmoil within, allowing the volatile thoughts to gain more control over his actions. As he attempted to move, a guttural groan escaped his lips, the pain in his abdomen intensifying as if the blade were still lodged within him. His trembling fingers, seeking the source of the pain, encountered a disconcerting wetness.

The chilling realization gnawed at him—was this the end? In this fragile state, Link found himself at the crossroads of existence, confronted with an agonizing choice. Death loomed on one path, a cold and final cessation of all that defined him. On the other, the alluring call of the darkness beckoned, promising a twisted form of survival that he had fought against for so long. The dichotomy hung in the air, a palpable tension that mirrored the struggle within his own being.

He knew the consequences of giving in, the complete surrender to the darkness that would render him lifeless—no heartbeat, no pulse. A complete maniac, prisoner of the very darkness he had fought so hard to escape. It mirrored the existence he had endured before, guided by his every desire, feeding on his pain and hatred. It was so exciting, he was free, strong. The memory of that life, completely controlled by the darkness, played out in the recesses of his mind. A scoff escaped him as he relinquished those memories, the unsettling dilemma between right and wrong, a constant presence. 

Each breath was a heavy struggle, and with considerable effort, he managed to muster the strength to rise. The room swayed as he stood, his head pounding, and a feeling of lightheadedness washing over him. Drained and disoriented, he knew he had to escape the voices that clamored in his mind, a chorus amplified by the deep, festering wound he bore.

With unsteady steps, Link staggered towards the door, his body protesting with each movement. The internal turmoil manifested physically, aching in his muscles, jolting through his nerves, and seeping into his bones. 

As he traversed the room, his disoriented steps collided with objects strewn against the wall, creating a disturbance that roused Zelda from her slumber. She called out his name, her voice a distant echo amid the deafening ringing and incessant screaming that enveloped Link's consciousness. 

Trapped within the relentless nightmare of his own mind, Link's trance appeared unyielding. Yet, a touch on his back shattered the cacophony, a warmth coursing through him and provoking goosebumps in its wake. In his distorted state, the sensation resembled another dose, a cunning trap ensnaring its prey. The touch persisted, trailing down to his side, a gentle nudge urging him to turn. However, it got too close to his wound, a searing pain shooting through his body and compelling him to react.

In this critical moment, faced with the stark reality of his own mortality, Link felt the inexorable pull of the only option that seemed to offer a chance for survival. It was a choice he had dreaded, a fate he had tirelessly sought to elude, and yet, it stood before him as the only lifeline in the sea of impending darkness.

With a forceful grab, Link seized the hand, and with great effort, he turned his back against the wall. His head hung downward, the hand still captive in his grip. As consciousness ebbed and flowed, he mustered the strength to open his eyes, slowly lifting his head to meet Zelda's sudden fearful gaze. His eyes had turned into the radiant crimson red he bore when he had first met her. 

In a fluid motion, he brought her hand to his face, the moonlight softly revealing the evidence of his blood that clung to her fingers. His semi-closed eyelids parted slightly, revealing a smirk that curled his lips. In a surreal and unsettling gesture, he licked the blood from her fingers. Link's actions, both erratic and disturbing, unfolded in a macabre dance between the darkness within and the flickering remnants of his former self.

"You think you can change me? Or perhaps, kill me?" Link's voice, tinged with a grim resignation, echoed in the stillness of the room. He led her hand to press against his jugular.

“Do you feel that?” Nothing could be felt.

"I'm already dead."

The words hung in the air, a somber admission that bore the weight of the internal conflict that had plagued him. In embracing the darkness, Link would cease to be the person he once knew. The battle against his own nature reached its climax, and the choice he made in this pivotal moment would irrevocably shape the course of his destiny. The room, bathed in the eerie glow of his crimson eyes, bore witness to the unfolding drama—the struggle for survival in the face of an inevitable transformation into the very darkness that sought to claim him.

But instead of withdrawing, Zelda unexpectedly closed the distance between them, the air in the room seemingly crackling with an intensity that defied explanation. Their faces mere inches apart, she defied the haunting crimson stain in Link's eyes, her gaze unwavering and determined. Breath mingled in the narrow space between them, a tangible connection that transcended the tumultuous circumstances.

In that charged moment, Link's eyes fell to Zelda's lips, a surge of desires coursing through him like an electric current. Unable to resist the magnetic pull, his lips pressed against hers with an intensity that mirrored the struggle within his conflicted soul. Waves of pleasure ran through Link as his hands instinctively explored her figure, pulling her into a rough yet passionate embrace.

Caught in the tempest of conflicting emotions, Zelda reciprocated with equal fervor. The taste of blood lingered in their shared saliva, a macabre reminder of the darkness that now bound them together. Link’s hand found the back of her head, fingers entwined with her hair, a silent acknowledgment of the fervor within him. As their kiss deepened, the hand that had rested on his neck lowered to his chest, pausing above his heart. Their lips briefly parted, and in the charged silence, Zelda spoke.

"No," Zelda uttered, her voice firm, a stark contrast to the tumultuous emotions swirling around them. With a swift motion, she tapped her palm against Link's chest. The physical impact itself was not forceful, but an unexpected surge of energy accompanied the touch. The effect was profound and immediate. Link's heart, silent and still moments ago, jolted back to life with a sudden, thunderous beat. The pain, once suppressed by the encroaching darkness, surged through his body with an intensity that left him gasping for breath. He crumpled to his knees, the weight of the pain bearing down on him like a relentless storm.

The shock of the revived pain acted as a brutal wake-up call, pulling Link back from the brink of his own transformation. The vivid crimson glow in his eyes began to flicker, the darkness that had consumed him starting to recede. Trying to catch his breath, Link clung to consciousness, his senses reeling from the abrupt shift. The agony, so unprepared for after the temporary reprieve of his transformation, coursed through him with a brutal and unrelenting force. 

The pain proved too much to bear, and as the world around him blurred, Link succumbed to the pain that had threatened to claim him. His body went limp, and he passed out, surrendering to the unconscious realm where the battle between the darkness and the remnants of his true self continued to play out in the recesses of his tortured mind.

Chapter Text

The sight was devastating; my hands instinctively reached out for him, his unconscious state sending shockwaves through my senses. Immediate anguish covered me as he laid limp in my arms, prompting me to cradle his weakened form. Panic surged within me as I felt the weight of his lifelessness, and my voice, normally steady, caught in my throat. Desperation fueled my cries for help, each plea carrying the weight of an impending tragedy.

The distant echoes of my distress summoned a guard, whose hurried entrance mirrored the urgency of the situation. His eyes widened at the sight of Link's motionless body, and without wasting a moment, he rushed out, returning swiftly with reinforcements in tow. Among them, a medic emerged, her face etched with concern as she assessed the dire scene. As she began examining Link, I knelt beside them, my gaze fixed on his pale face, silently praying for any sign of life. Every passing second felt like an eternity, and tears blurred my vision as I clung to a sliver of hope.

My trembling voice cut through the chaotic atmosphere as I recounted the details of Link's injury, hinting at something unusual about this wound. The medic, absorbed in her examination, furrowed her brows at my description, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. Her diagnosis, delivered with a heavy heart, confirmed the unfortunate presence of gloom within Link's gash, its tendrils weaving through his bloodstream, and perhaps even seeping into his soul, mixing with the very essence of his being. 

Despite the grim prognosis, a small flicker of relief surged through me as she informed me that, miraculously, Link still drew breath. However, the depth of his injury loomed over us, a cruel reminder that time was a merciless adversary. With the assistance of the guards, Link's limp form was gently transferred to a nearby bed, the urgency in their movements reflecting the critical nature of the situation. The medic diligently set to work, administering various elixirs, carefully measuring each one, her hands moving with precision as they then tended to Link's grievous wound.

As the seconds turned into agonizing minutes, I found myself sitting nearby, unconsciously swaying back and forth, my arms instinctively wrapping around me in a feeble attempt to provide solace. My overwhelming helplessness gripped my soul, my gaze remaining fixed on Link, a silent plea echoing in my heart for him to defy the odds and awaken. The medic, recognizing my distress, offered words of reassurance that, against all odds, Link's condition was stable. Strangely, the gloom, though potent, had not claimed him, suggesting Link was able to resist it. My gaze remained fixed on him, unyielding amidst the activity surrounding him. 

A hand, warm and comforting, gently settled on my shoulder. Startled, I turned to see Teba's serious expression. His silent presence spoke volumes, a shared understanding of the severity in Link’s condition. 

“Princess Zelda, could we talk in private for a moment?” Teba's voice cut through the tension in the room.

"Don’t worry, Link is in good hands, with the best doctor in town," he added, his gaze following mine as he noticed my worried expression shifting back to Link. Taking a moment to observe his still form, I stood, silently accepting his invitation. We distanced ourselves in a corner of the room, Teba's expression solemn, bracing myself for whatever was to come. It was obvious he had some important matter to discuss, his measured tone hinting at a delicate subject. 

“We’ve discovered some crucial information you should know about,” he said, as I watched him attentively. 

“While the guards were surveying the village grounds after yesterday’s incident, a chasm was found… Upon further investigation, I believe this is the way in which the Yiga succeeded in entering the village,” Teba explained urgently, his eyes holding an intensity that matched the depth of the revelation. I looked at him in disbelief, my mind conjuring a fleeting image of Link leaping into one of those ominous chasms. Without a doubt, an unexplainable certainty settled in my heart; Teba's theory was correct, and this was indeed a passage leading to the depths.

“So, that’s how all of the monsters continuously appear around the kingdom. It’s a passage, connecting the depths to the sacred lands of Hyrule, like a shortcut, allowing them to bypass any security,” I said, my voice hushed, as the significance of this revelation sank in. The weight of the information pressed upon me, unveiling the extent of the threat Ganondorf posed. This passage was not just a breach in the village defenses; it was a massive advantage that allowed him to appear anywhere, anytime. The implications were dire, and a sense of urgency gripped me.

“Yes… I would strongly suggest for you to return to the castle as soon as possible,” Teba advised, his eyes reflecting the concern that mirrored my own.

"I won’t leave without him," I declared, my voice firm and resolute. "He's our most valuable fighter, the kingdom’s pillar of strength. We need him. I need him. He’s important… to me.” As I spoke, my determination radiated in every word. Teba, sensing the unwavering resolve in my stance, nodded softly. Understanding the depth of my connection with our indispensable comrade, he reached over and handed me the bag slumped over his shoulder.

“These are some supplies and clothing for your stay and travels. Please tend to your needs in the meantime. Make yourself comfortable. I will be on the ground floor at all times if needed,” he said, his words a mixture of support and caution. As he departed, my attention swiftly returned to Link, the doctor still tending to him, who was applying soothing ointments after stitching his wound. Her skilled hands worked diligently, a beacon of hope against the encroaching darkness that had infiltrated his body. However, despite her efforts, it was evident that the remedy only served on the surface, a relief that would allow the skin to heal.

After expressing my gratitude for her dedicated service, she left the room, leaving Link lying in a desolate form. The door closed behind her, leaving us in a quiet space punctuated only by the faint sounds of distant activity. Left alone, I quickly approached Link's bedside, the atmosphere heavy with the weight of sorrow. Instinctively, I reached for his hand, the touch revealing the lingering chill from the loss of blood he had endured. The room seemed to shrink around us as I stood there, looking down at him. His face, usually marked by determination and resilience, now appeared surprisingly calm as he rested, a stark contrast to the visible remnants of the fierce struggle etched onto the exposed parts of his body. 

I pulled a chair closer to the bed, determined to stay by Link's side until he woke up. The room, now enveloped in a serene stillness, seemed like a refuge from the battles that had taken place. Unbeknownst to me, the weariness that had been suppressed by adrenaline and concern finally caught up with me. As I sat in the quiet, my eyelids grew heavy, and I succumbed to a restless slumber.

The bright sunlight that streamed through the window greeted me upon waking, its warmth casting a gentle glow in the room. With my eyes still closed, I basked in the soothing sensation of the morning light, allowing it to envelop me in a cocoon of comfort. As if nature itself was reaching out to awaken me, I felt a soft touch against my face, a delicate caress that traced a path from my cheek to behind my ear and then back down to my lips. The sensation, akin to a tender caress, stirred me from my slumber. Slowly, my awareness of the present moment heightened, and I realized that I had unintentionally dozed off, my head resting on the edge of the bed. 

"Link," I whispered, my voice barely audible. The air seemed to hold its breath as my gaze shifted to Link's half-opened eyes. A mixture of surprise and relief flooded through me, washing away the remnants of the dreamlike state I had just emerged from. In that instant, I stood up, my movements gentle yet urgent. His presence beside me was a blessing, and the sunlight painted a subtle glow on his features.

"Thank goodness Link, I’m so glad you’re awake. Are you okay? Do you need anything?" I exclaimed, my earlier worry transforming into a flood of questions. I watched as he attempted to sit up, a low groan escaping his lips as the pain from his wound protested the movement. The light blanket fell to his lap, revealing his bare chest and a bandage around his stomach. He winced, adjusting to the discomfort, and a small, appreciative smile formed on his lips.

"Did you miss me?" he teased, his words carrying a playful tone that echoed with familiarity. A soft smile tugged at the corners of my lips, a response to the reassurance of his humor, a sign that he was indeed on the path to recovery.

"I'm just grateful to see you awake," I replied, my voice carrying a mixture of happiness and affection. The worry that had clung to my every thought began to dissipate, replaced by the warmth of knowing that he had weathered the storm, at least for now.

"Well, I missed you," he admitted, his gaze meeting mine with a sincerity that touched my heart. I chuckled softly, the tension in the room giving way to a more lighthearted air. 

"How are you feeling, truly?" I inquired, my concern still evident. His well-being was paramount, and I wanted to ensure that he wasn't downplaying any pain or discomfort. Link's eyes scanned the room, as if taking in his surroundings for the first time. 

"Sore, but alive," he replied, a hint of gratitude coloring his words as his hand reached out to his heart, leaning his head against the wall. "And it seems I owe my continued existence to you." A modest warmth flushed my cheeks at his acknowledgment. 

"It was the least I could do," I replied, a humble smile playing on my lips. 

He nodded, his expression thoughtful. We stayed in silence while I continued to observe him attentively. It was hard to stay still, the joy I felt at his lucid presence overwhelming me. I really wanted to embrace him, confirm what I was seeing was real, that Link was truly safe and sound. I opted to sit down on the edge of the bed, subtly getting closer to him, while still allowing him his personal space. 

“I still feel it, within me,” Link said, interrupting my train of thought. “It is present.” A subtle red glint passed over his eyes, and a chill ran down my spine as I understood the gravity of his words; he was hinting at the darkness that now resided within him. 

"I tried remembering when it could have happened, but I realized... It’s always been there," Link's voice resonated with a haunting truth, as if he had uncovered a long-buried secret. The weight of his words hung in the air, casting a solemn atmosphere in the room. "It found its place within me, sometimes threatening, sometimes actually taking over, controlling my body, disrupting my thoughts. All it needs is a trigger." As Link spoke, his eyes seemed to lose focus, as if he was delving into the labyrinth of his own memories. 

"I would live the same torture I felt yesterday when it would take over," Link confessed, the words carrying the weight of countless internal conflicts. "And then, nothing. No more pain, completely numb to my own existence. This time was no different, I  gave into it."

I would normally be surprised at the revelation, but it wasn’t very far-fetched, and it didn’t change anything anyways. However, I could sense the weight he carried through his confession, a corruption that threatened to consume the very core of who he was. My gaze fell to my hands, not wanting to face this reality. I didn’t want to see Link in that state again, completely possessed by the darkness that lived within him. Although the undeniable presence within him, he seemed to be himself and I wondered what triggers, aside from contact with gloom, would activate the transformation. Hopefully, it wouldn’t ever manifest, but that would be too optimistic for it to be true. Gently, I reached out, placing my hand over his. The contact was a silent reassurance, a pledge that I was there for him. 

“It was different. You can suppress it. You are able to withstand it. Anyone with this amount of gloom within them would die. Perhaps… you can live with it, learn to control it. Such a phenomenon has never been documented previously. So, we don’t know what to expect. But I know how to bring you back, if needed,” I responded with a mixture of assurance and determination, my thoughts lingering on the surge of energy I had pumped through his heart when the darkness had taken over him. We had faced insurmountable odds before, and this, too, would be overcome.

Link's gaze met mine, gratitude shining through the weariness in his eyes. The weight of his burden was evident, but so was the resilience that defined him. In that quiet moment, he turned his hand, intertwining his fingers with mine, and traced his thumb over my palm. A subtle warmth radiated from the connection, grounding us in the shared comfort of each other's presence.

A few seconds passed, and with a tender gesture, he brought my hand to his face, caressing his cheek. He held my hand there for a moment, his eyes momentarily closed as my fingers brushed against his skin, a silent exchange that spoke volumes. In that touch, I could feel the weariness dissipate, replaced by evident calmness, a respite from the endless challenges that he faced.

“It’s you. You brought me back, and kept me alive,” Link said, a soft smile playing on his lips.

Our eyes held a shared understanding, a silent acknowledgment of the trials we had faced together and the unwavering support that had seen us through. He gently brought my hand from his cheek to his lips, leaving a kiss in the hollow of my palm. As the moment lingered, the tranquility was interrupted by the unmistakable sound of Link's stomach growling. A light chuckle escaped him, and I couldn't help but divert my attention, an intense blush covering my face.

“You must be hungry. I’ll go look for something to eat downstairs. You can join me once you’re ready,” I suggested, giving him the space he might need. Link nodded appreciatively, and with a final, reassuring squeeze of his hand, I allowed myself to walk out of the room.

As I reached downstairs, I was met with Teba’s concerned gaze as he sat at a table in the middle of the dining room. Relief soon replaced his expression as I informed him that Link had awakened, demonstrating stable signs. Teba, overjoyed with this news, made his way to the front door and officially announced Link’s slow but steady recovery. Cheers could be heard from outside, prompting some festivities and gatherings.

Observing the villagers through the window, the cracking of the staircase grabbed my attention. It was Link, who was slowly coming down the stairs. I rushed to him in order to give him a hand, which he took gladly, and he then continued with barely any effort, making me think it had only been an excuse to get closer to me. I didn’t mind it though. Together, we entered the dining room, when a young boy rushed inside, passing by Teba who stood at the door. 

“Woah! Is that really the princess and the knight from the castle?” exclaimed a young and energetic kid, as he sprinted towards us.

“Yes, it is Tulin. Now don’t mess with them; they’ve had enough troubles already,” Teba advised, redirecting the boy’s attention back to him.

“But Daaad, it’s the princess, AND her strongest, most awesome knight ever! I can’t believe you didn’t tell me they were staying here, in our guest room… OH! By the way, thank you! Thank you! Thank you sooo much for saving us from the bad guys yesterday! We would have been doomed otherwise!” Tulin expressed his gratitude, blissfully unaware of the complexities of the events that had transpired. Link and I exchanged a quick glance, both feeling the discomfort of the unintentional misinformation. We hadn’t come to save them; in fact, we had brought danger to their doorstep. I gave Tulin a soft, awkward smile before he eagerly approached Link in a confident and lively manner.

“And you, mister, I hope to be like you one day. Are you really the hero from the legends?” he said, standing straight and wide-eyed.

Link chuckled, a warmth returning to his eyes. “I'm just a guy who tries to do his best.” Tulin stayed there, admiration on his face as he looked at Link. Finally, tilting his head, he spoke again.

“I just realized, you two look reallyyyy messed up… Oh! I know! There’s a natural hot spring nearby. I could bring you if you want! It’s super safe; the whole way is guarded, and we have a secured cabin over there. You could relax, wash, and even eat there-'' he said excitedly, hinting at our disheveled appearance as we were still wearing the soiled clothing from the battle. We had cleaned up the best we could the previous night once we had gotten to our room, using the running water from the available bathroom.

“No, Tulin. Link, here, has just woken up from his injury not long ago. He will be resting,” said Teba, cutting Tulin off before he could continue any further.

“Actually… I don’t mind,” Link unexpectedly spoke, diverting everyone's attention to him. Tulin yelled in joy as he jumped, fist in the air. Teba sighed and pulled Tulin by the shirt towards him into a private conversation, where Teba seemed to be lecturing him.

"Are you sure you want to do this? You're still hurt," I said, concern etched across my face as I turned to Link. His weary gaze met mine for a moment before a soft smile played on his lips.

"You don't need to worry about me; I'm nearly all healed up. See?" he reassured me, slightly lifting his shirt to reveal his unbandaged wound. However, the sight beneath was far from comforting — a gruesome stitching that caused my frown to deepen.

"What do you mean 'nearly all healed up'?" I inquired in a low, concerned tone, my eyes fixated on the still-healing injury.

"Hm? Oh, well, when it's like that, it means it'll be gone in the next few hours. Anyways, we do need to clean up. This isn't my first rodeo, remember?" Link replied nonchalantly, as if discussing a minor inconvenience. His casual demeanor contrasted starkly with the severity of the injury, leaving me both amazed and worried about the resilience he exhibited.

And so, that’s how we found ourselves walking towards the hot spring, Tulin continuing his enthusiastic chatter about anything and everything, his voice weaving through the air like a melody. My guards trailed behind us, a silent but vigilant presence, their watchful eyes scanning the surroundings, a precaution urged by Teba. I didn’t refuse, considering how danger always seemed to find us, lurking in the shadows of Hyrule. The journey towards the hot spring, though filled with Tulin's exuberance, promised a momentary respite from the weight of our responsibilities.

                                                                                                The palm kissing scene

Chapter Text

The path unfolded before us, winding through the serene landscape that cradled the hidden oasis. As we ventured deeper into the heart of nature, I couldn’t help but appreciate the beauty that surrounded us—the emerald hues of the forest, the gentle rustling of leaves, the cracking of our steps on the snow and the distant calls of woodland creatures brought a sense of much needed tranquility. As we approached a towering cabin nestled among the tall trees, the crisp mountain air filled our lungs.

This is where we would spend the night, Tulin detailing the various amenities offered at this picturesque resort. As we came in, a cozy room adorned with rustic decor awaited us, complete with a dining table full of food positioned near a crackling fireplace. This particular residence, a haven of familial warmth and history, had been passed down through generations and now belonged to the elected mayor, who upheld the legacy of opening its doors to welcome family guests. Tulin led us inside and revealed that his father had taken special care to ensure our stay would be impeccable. Every detail had been attended to, all orchestrated to express gratitude for our assistance.

During our meal, the atmosphere was filled with Tulin’s stories and laughter, acting as a balm, momentarily easing the tension that had gripped us during recent trials. It was a welcome distraction, a chance to momentarily set aside the weight of our quests. Link, known for his reserved demeanor, seemed to find solace in the camaraderie that enveloped us. His usually serious countenance softened, and his eyes, typically weary and alert, now held a subtle hint of peace. Frequently, his gaze would wander in my direction, the intensity of his stare lingering for moments, a conduit for emotions too complex to articulate. 

With a satisfied grin, Tulin polished off the last bite of his meal, barely containing his excitement to jump in the water. He shot up from his seat like a spring, ready to dive headfirst into the hot springs. However, Link gently reminded him to take it slow since he had just finished eating. Jumping around like that with a full stomach and getting in the water afterwards wasn’t safe, his demeanor carrying the warmth of a protective older brother.

Caught in the act of nodding along with Link's sensible words, Tulin's enthusiasm deflated like a balloon losing its air. Reluctantly, he trudged towards the stairs, a pout on his face revealing his disappointment. He was still going to get ready to make a splash, but he would now be taking his sweet time.

Luckily for us, the bag Teba had given me contained clothes for both Link and I, allowing us to fully cleanse ourselves. I excused myself and went for the bathroom, wanting some privacy as I eagerly stripped some layers of clothing into something acceptable for bathing, the promise of relaxation lifting my spirits. Emerging from the bathroom, I found the cabin draped in a tranquil stillness, no one to be found. I decided to make my way outside, and as I approached the hot spring, the air grew warmer, and the soothing steam rose from the crystalline waters. The sight of the tranquil oasis promised not only physical rejuvenation but also a cleansing of the mind, a chance to immerse into the healing embrace of nature. 

Stepping closer to the water, my eyes widened at the sight of Link already immersed in the hot spring, his shirt discarded at the side, leaving him clad only in underpants. The steam rising from the spring created an almost mystical aura around him, accentuating the contours of his relaxed form. A momentary flustered hesitation seized me as I observed the water droplets tracing a glistening trail from his hair down his exposed torso. It was only then that I realized how much of an intimate setting we had found ourselves in. The allure of the warm waters proved too tempting, I forced myself to ignore my thoughts, and with a graceful entry, I submerged myself into the comforting embrace of the soothing spring, a sigh escaping my lips.

The feeble attempt at nonchalance was short-lived. Link, perceptive as ever, sensed my presence almost immediately and turned his attention toward me as I made my way into the water. His gaze, attentive and curious, followed my every move, heightening the awareness of our shared space. As he began to make his way toward me, the tension in the air intensified with each deliberate step he took. Leaning against the edge of the hot spring, I desperately tried to divert my focus on anything but the handsome figure inching closer, his presence turning the once serene environment into a stage for unexpected antics. The steamy ambiance of the hot spring enveloped us, his confident approach injecting a spark of anticipation and unpredictability into the atmosphere.

"So, Link," I began, attempting to redirect my thoughts, "have you ever been to a hot spring like this before?"

His playful gaze remaining steadfast, Link replied, "A few times. But none quite as enchanting as this, I must admit." As he bantered, Link settled by my side, his proximity evident as his hand grazed against my thigh, the sensation sending a shiver through me, threatening to unravel my carefully maintained façade.

Determined to steer the conversation back to safer grounds, I asked, "Do you think these hot springs hold any mystical properties? Legends often speak of their healing capabilities," my words stumbled, my concentration faltering under the weight of Link's piercing gaze. His presence felt intoxicating, his body tantalizingly close to mine as he turned to face me.

Unfazed, Link leaned in, gently securing his grasp around my waist, pulling me closer. "I don't need any of that," he whispered, his voice a velvety murmur, sending goosebumps rippling against my skin. "You can heal me." The tension enveloped us, the atmosphere thick with unspoken emotions. As my breath caught in my throat, I grappled with the irresistible temptation to surrender to the magnetic pull of the moment.

"You always manage to say things that make me feel nervous," I admitted, my voice betraying a hint of vulnerability, while I bit down on my inner cheeks in an attempt to calm myself.

"Is that a problem for you?" Link queried, catching me off guard, his gaze penetrating, as if searching for something deeper within me.

"I-I didn't say that, it's just...unexpected." I stammered. Link's smirk widened, his eyes alight with amusement as he savored the effect he had on me.

"So, do you like it then?" His voice, like a soothing melody, washed over me, a soft purr in my ears. I avoided direct eye contact, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks, the blush betraying my inner turmoil.

“You’re really cute when you’re flustered,” Link remarked, his gaze lingering just a fraction longer, his playful banter tinged with a teasing edge. A soft sigh escaped him before he continued, his words carrying a weight that hung heavy in the air.

"I know that when I give into the darkness, I am not in control. But when I’m myself, when I am truly present, I know what I desire, and I won't waste another opportunity to take what I want. To show what I feel." His declaration held a raw honesty, a vulnerability laid bare in the quiet intimacy of the moment. We locked eyes for a lingering moment, before I lowered my face, struggling to maintain my composure. That's right, darkness had stained him, leaving its indelible mark upon his soul. Each of my thoughts rationalized with echoes of the warnings ingrained in me since childhood, evidence of the savagery that resided within Link's very being.

"I was always told to be wary of the darkness, the gloom that spread on our lands, the monstrous spawns around the kingdom… And you… You are the embodiment of those things," I said, my voice laced with a mixture of caution and curiosity. Deep down, amidst the shadows that cloaked him, I knew there existed a glimmer of light, a flicker of humanity that pierced through the eternal darkness that surrounded him. 

Link gazed into my eyes, his expression a blend of understanding and empathy. "Well, I've always thought I was a very corrupt person, and I didn't really care if I was happy or not. Moreover, I never believed I would ever be happy. I thought I would spend every day the same way without anything different ever happening and just die like that, but my life changed after meeting you," he confessed, his hand reaching for mine as if seeking a lifeline in the vast sea of uncertainties.

"At first, I hated how you made me feel emotions I didn't want to experience. But after everything we've been through, discovering our connection, realizing how our fates are intertwined… You seem to be the only one that can save me from the darkness within me," Link murmured, his voice a gentle caress that wrapped around me. The gravity of his words hung in the air, casting a solemnity over our shared moment.

The air seemed charged with an unspoken understanding, a silent pact forged in the crucible of shared experiences. With every word, Link peeled back the layers of despair that had shrouded his existence, exposing the vulnerability that lay beneath.  Leaning in closer, his warm breath sent a shiver cascading down my spine as it brushed against my ear. The proximity between us stirred a subtle, electrifying sensation, like a current running between us, binding our fates tighter with each passing second.

"So, don't you think we are destined to be together?" he whispered, the words carrying a mixture of vulnerability and hope, echoing in the room like a promise waiting to be fulfilled. As he pulled away just enough for me to see his face, the flickering light of nearby fireflies danced across his features, illuminating the depth in his eyes. In that moment, I saw the truth reflected in his gaze—the undeniable bond that transcended the confines of time and circumstance, binding us together in a destiny that was as inevitable.

Swept away by a tide of emotion, I surrendered to impulse. Enamored, I leaned in, closing the distance between us, my lips seeking his in a tender, impassioned kiss.  As our lips met, I felt Link's smile bloom against my own, a silent acknowledgment of the shared joy and longing that coursed between us. My arms instinctively wrapped around his neck, drawing him closer as the world fell away, leaving only the intoxicating taste of his lips against mine. With a flutter of anticipation, I allowed myself to glimpse his flushed face, radiating with contentment and adoration.

With a soft sigh, I reluctantly pulled away, allowing myself a moment to catch my breath. Our foreheads touched, bridging the divide between us as we basked in the aftermath of our impulsive exchange. In that tender embrace, time seemed to stand still, cocooning us in a bubble of shared affection and desire.

“If we stay together like this in the future, could we both become better people?” I whispered, the words barely audible in the hushed silence.

“I don’t know,” he murmured in response, his voice filled with quiet sincerity. “But I think I will be at my best by your side.” His words, like a soothing balm to my soul, filled me with a sense of hope and possibility. And then, without hesitation, he leaned in once more, his lips meeting mine in a tender, lingering kiss. In that moment, as our hearts beat as one, I knew that together, we would navigate the uncertainties of the future, bound by a love that had the power to transcend time and space.

His lips trailed a path from mine to my jaw, then down to my neck, leaving a trail of warmth in their wake that ignited a flurry of sensations within me. My thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind, overwhelmed by the intensity of his touch as his hand traveled against my back, to the back of my head. A rush of heat surged through my veins, setting my skin ablaze with ecstacy. The ticklish sensation of his lips against my neck made me shiver, a wave of pleasure coursing through me. Involuntary giggles bubbled up from deep within me, escaping my lips in soft, breathless laughter. 

“What?” he said, his lips trailing back to mine, his eyes dancing with amusement and desire.

“It… Tickles,” I managed to gasp between kisses, my voice a breathless whisper as my heart raced at a pace that seemed to match the fluttering of a hundred butterflies in my stomach.

“Oh, really? Is that all you’re feeling?” he murmured, his voice a soft melody against the backdrop of our shared intimacy. 

“I can feel your heart beating so fast,” he continued, his words teasing yet tender as he pulled away slightly, his gaze fixed on me with a warmth that melted my defenses. Caught off guard by his observation, I could feel my cheeks burning up, a warm flush spreading across my face in response.

“You’re beautiful as ever, Zelda,” he whispered, his words like a gentle caress that sent a new wave of warmth through me. The vulnerability in his eyes mirrored my own, creating a moment suspended in time where our souls connected on a profound level. Embarrassment mingled with a sweet kind of vulnerability as I absorbed his words. His sincerity wrapped around me like a comforting embrace, dispelling any self-conscious thoughts that lingered. In that moment, I felt seen, appreciated, and cherished. His hand cupped my face, thumb brushing lightly against my cheek, and he leaned in again, capturing my lips in a soft and lingering kiss.

Suddenly, a big splash of water interrupted the moment, immediately causing both of us to separate, startled as we searched for the source of the disturbance. To our surprise, it was Tulin who had caused the commotion—he had just jumped into the water.

“Oh, hey! There you are!” Tulin exclaimed as he resurfaced, his laughter ringing out in the air. I couldn't help but laugh along with him, the sound bubbling up from deep within me. Link couldn't suppress a smile, although he shook his head in mock impatience.

“Hey! Come here!” Link called out, his voice filled with playful exasperation as he started walking towards Tulin. The young boy, sensing trouble, attempted to evade him, his giggles filling the air as he darted away.

“Where are you going? I’ll get you!” Link teased, his playful demeanor melting away any lingering tension from the interruption. With a mischievous glint in his eye, he chased after Tulin, their laughter echoing in the tranquil night air.

“You’re lucky I can’t run at my full potential!” he exclaimed, slowing down. As they continued to play and frolic in the water, the night unfolded with an ease and joy that filled my heart with warmth. I stayed nearby, watching them, cherishing this moment of happiness as we laughed and relaxed in the hot spring.

Eventually, as the night wore on, we decided it was time to leave the water. The cool night air caused goosebumps to rise on my skin as I grabbed the bag Teba had packed. With a playful toss, I threw Link his clothing before making my way to the bathroom to change. Finally ready to retire for the night, Tulin's reminder echoed in my mind— the rooms were on the floor above. With a nod of acknowledgment, I made my way upstairs, anticipation mingling with the weariness that weighed upon me. Upon reaching the upper floor, I discovered only two rooms—one occupied by Tulin, already deep in slumber, and the other seemingly unclaimed. With a resigned sigh, I resigned myself to the vacant space, the day's exhaustion settling over me like a thick fog. As I nestled into the comforting embrace of the bed, the door emitted a soft creak, jolting me from the edge of sleep. My surprise was palpable as I beheld Link standing in the doorway, his piercing azure gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a flutter through my chest.

"Oh, hey, you're here," he remarked casually, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in his voice. He hesitated, his hand nervously grazing the back of his neck. "Do you want to share the same room? I can go somewhere else if not…"

Confusion flickered across my features as I regarded him. "Where?" I inquired, puzzled by his suggestion. We both knew there were no other accommodations available, and sharing a room wasn't a novelty for us.

“Well… I'm pretty adaptable when it comes to sleeping arrangements," Link confessed, a sheepish grin playing on his lips.

His earnestness brought a soft chuckle to my lips. "Nothing compares to this," I responded innocently, gesturing to the inviting comfort of the bed. A subtle shift transformed Link's demeanor, letting out a small scoff, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he slowly approached. He climbed onto the bed until he hovered over me, his presence sending a rush of warmth through me. I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment at his sudden closeness—I hadn't expected him to do this!

“You're absolutely right,” he teased, his voice tinged with amusement as he leaned in to place a tender kiss on my lips. “Nothing compares to this.” A playful glint danced in his eyes as he pressed another gentle kiss to my cheek before settling beside me, a laugh bubbling up within me at his playful remark. 

"I meant the bed!" I protested, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment as the misunderstanding dawned on me.

Despite my momentary fluster, the tranquility of the night settled, weighing heavily on my shoulders. We lay intertwined, our bodies melding together in a cocoon of intimacy. Our legs entangled, creating a seamless union that mirrored the depth of our connection. With our gazes locked in a silent exchange, words became obsolete, overshadowed by the profound language of touch and understanding.

As the soothing embrace of slumber beckoned me closer, a serene calm washed over me, intensified by the comforting warmth of Link's arms wrapped securely around me. The gentle rhythm of Link's breathing provided a reassuring melody, lulling me deeper into the peaceful abyss of sleep. Each rise and fall of his chest echoed the calmness that enveloped us, amplifying the sense of security I found in his arms.

Yet, amidst the serenity, a disquieting unease began to stir within me. It crept stealthily into the stillness of the night, casting a shadow over the peaceful tableau we had woven together. Despite the tranquility of our embrace, an inexplicable sense of foreboding lingered in the air, casting a dark cloud over the otherwise idyllic moment. With a sudden surge of panic, I snapped my eyes open, only to be met with a sight that sent a chill coursing down my spine. The deep crimson hue that filled my vision was unmistakable—a color I knew all too well, for it belonged to none other than Link's eyes.

Chapter Text

In that harrowing moment, the air seemed to thicken with tension, suffocating me beneath its oppressive weight. A sense of urgency seized me, every instinct screaming at me to flee, to escape the eerie aura that now surrounded us. The tranquil embrace of the night had been shattered, replaced by an unsettling panic that clawed at the edges of my consciousness. Concern tightened its grip around my heart as I searched Link's eyes for any trace of recognition, but found only a chilling emptiness staring back at me. His once vibrant gaze was now cold and devoid of the familiar spark that had once illuminated them, filled with a chilling emptiness that sent shivers down my spine. 

Yet, as I continued to stare into his piercing ruby eyes, a disturbing sight unfolded before me. His once steady gaze faltered, his pupils began trembling, followed by a faint bodily tremor, barely perceptible yet laden with foreboding weight. Dread coiled in the depths of my being as I recognized the ominous signs, the encroaching darkness that plagued him, seizing control with ruthless inevitability. Instinctively, I reached out to him, hoping to offer some semblance of comfort amidst the turmoil that raged within him.

As my hands made contact with his, a sudden movement in the periphery of my vision drew my attention away, compelling me to turn towards its source. What I witnessed in that fleeting moment left me utterly astonished. Before me stood a figure, a mirror image of Link, yet veiled in an ominous shroud of darkness, its form ethereal and faded like a haunting specter. Its eyes bore into mine, twin pools of piercing crimson and ashen skin that I knew all too well, reminiscent of my first encounter with Link. A few seconds passed as I looked at it, frozen in confusion and fear, before I finally mustered the courage to speak.

"What are you?" I managed to whisper, my voice trembling with uncertainty, as I confronted the entity before me. The shadowy figure merely smirked, its features contorting into a sinister grin that sent a shiver down my spine. 

"I am he and he is I," it replied cryptically, its voice echoing with an eerie resemblance to Link's own. My heart raced with a mixture of fear and confusion, my mind struggling to comprehend the menacing presence before me. This apparition, so akin to Link yet twisted in its essence, seemed to embody the darkness that had plagued our encounters from the beginning. This had to be a manifestation of the malevolent force that consumed him, it was the only theory that made sense.

As I felt Link's hand slip away from mine, I turned my gaze back to him, my heart sinking at the sight before me. His once steadfast demeanor had crumbled, replaced by a visage of torment and agony. His hands clawed at his chest, fingers digging into flesh as if trying to tear free from the darkness that gripped him from within. It was a gut-wrenching sight, a stark reminder of the stakes at hand and the battle that raged within him. 

“To end this torture is to submit to one’s true self," the entity spoke, its voice weaving through the air like a sinister melody, each word heavy with insinuation and malice. I understood the implication all too well, suggesting a notion that I refused to believe in: for Link to stop this torment, he had to embrace the darkness within him, surrendering fully to its temptations. But I couldn’t accept it. I had seen the strength and resilience within Link, the courage that had guided him through countless trials. The very idea that his true self was synonymous with despair, that succumbing to such darkness was the only path to relief was abhorrent to me. It would mean the loss of everything that made Link who he was—a descent into a miserable existence devoid of light and hope.

A surge of anger rose within me, a fiery inferno threatening to consume my senses. The weight of the entity's words pressed down on me like a suffocating blanket, its intentions clear and sinister. Beneath the overwhelming emotions that threatened to engulf me, a fierce and unyielding resolve took root. I wouldn't allow it. With every fiber of my being, I pushed back against the encroaching darkness, refusing to succumb to its seductive whispers. The entity's insidious machinations only fueled my determination to defy its malevolent influence. I would not stand idly by as it sought to ensnare Link in its grip.

"No," I protested, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and determination. "Leave him alone!" But my pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears, the figure remained unmoved, its twisted grin widening as if amused by my defiance. 

"You cannot rid me. As long as he lives, I live," it declared, its voice echoing with a chilling certainty. A sense of despair threatened to engulf me as I grappled with the entity's words. In the cruel twist of fate, it seemed that the darkness would always be lurking just beneath the surface, trying to reclaim its hold over him every night.

This curse was not something that could be vanquished with mere willpower or determination. It was a relentless adversary, woven into the fabric of Link's very being, haunting him with each passing night. A profound sense of helplessness washed over me as I grappled with the enormity of the situation. Questions swirled through my mind, each one more frantic and desperate than the last. Would he be condemned to suffer beneath the weight of this darkness for the rest of his days? Was there truly no end to his torment, no cure to ease his pain?

With desperation clawing at my throat, I brought my attention back to Link and spoke his name, my voice barely above a whisper yet resonating with unwavering determination. "Link... Can you hear me?" My fingers brushed against his face, his skin moist under my touch.

For a fleeting moment, a glint of recognition flickered across his face, a brief glimmer of clarity amidst the crimson veil that shrouded his now half-opened eyes. His features softened ever so slightly, as if struggling to break free from the grip of the malevolent force that held him captive. In that moment, a surge of hope ignited within me, dispelling the suffocating tendrils of sorrow that threatened to overwhelm me, refusing to give further into despair. 

With cautious optimism, my grip on his hands tightened, as if seeking to anchor him to the present. "You're not alone. I'm here." I expressed softly, my voice trembling with emotion as laid back next to him.  Between his labored breaths and the constant groans that escaped his clenched teeth, Link lowered his head until his forehead touched mine. Despite the agony etched into every line of his face, there was a fleeting sense of relief in the small gesture of closeness.

His breath, though still strained, began to steady ever so slightly. The rhythm of his wheezing slowed, as if the mere proximity to me offered some semblance of solace amid the storm of his suffering, a profound sense of relief that washed over me. In the midst of his anguish, I offered him what little comfort I could, my own breath mingling with his in a silent symphony of shared pain and resilience. Eventually, his tense muscles relaxed and his features softened, a calmness appearing on his face. Glancing to where the shadow had once stood, I found only an empty room staring back at me, devoid of any trace of the malevolent presence that had haunted our dreams.

In the morning, I awoke alone in the room, the faint remnants of the night's haunting still lingering in my thoughts. Quickly gathering myself, I freshened up and made my way downstairs, eager to shake off the unease that clung to me like a heavy cloak. Descending the staircase, the comforting sounds of morning greeted me—the soft hum of conversation and the tantalizing aroma of breakfast cooking. Relief flooded through me as I spotted Link sitting at the dining table next to Tulin, their voices mingling in easy camaraderie. Link looked up, his eyes brightening as he caught sight of me. 

"Goodmorning," he said with a grin, and I couldn’t help but smile back. "Come and eat, we’ve got a long day ahead,” he said, gesturing for me to join them. It’s true, today we had to leave Rito Village and make our way back to the castle.

As I approached the table, my eyes fell upon the array of freshly baked pastries laid out before us, each one carefully selected to provide us with the sustenance we needed for our upcoming expedition. There were pastries filled with savory cheese, others bursting with the sweetness of fruits, and still more packed with hearty meats, all laid out in an enticing display.

Taking my seat, I couldn't help but steal a glance at Link, with his easy smile and carefree demeanor, blissfully unaware of the fate that awaited him. At that moment, I wondered if there was any point in ever burdening him with the knowledge of what had transpired the night before, in revealing yet another demoralizing fact. Would it not simply add to the weight he already carried?

Lost in contemplation, Link caught my gaze, his eyes full of warmth and affection. For now, I would allow myself to bask in the warmth of their company, pushing aside the troubling thoughts that still lingered in the recesses of my mind. As the morning sunlight bathed us in its golden glow, enveloping us in a sense of serenity, the sound of footsteps shattered the stillness, drawing our attention to the doorway where Teba stood.

His arrival marked the end of our brief respite, a gentle reminder that our journey awaited and that farewells must be exchanged before we could set forth into the kingdom. With a warm smile, Teba greeted us, his presence a welcome sight amidst the quietude of the morning.

"Time has come to say our goodbyes, my friends," Teba announced, his voice tinged with both sadness and anticipation. His words hung in the air, a solemn acknowledgment of the inevitable parting that lay ahead. As we made our way outside to bid farewell, Tulin followed behind, his steps hesitant and slow. His gaze remained fixed on the ground, unwilling to meet ours, as if the reality of our departure was too difficult to bear. It was evident that he was struggling, his usual exuberance dampened by the weight of impending separation.

But as we were about to head towards the guards gathered in the distance waiting for us, Tulin’s yell caught our attention. Link and I both turned around, Tulin’s small frame suddenly bursting into motion with surprising speed. In a moment filled with both joy and sorrow, he threw his arms around Link in a tight hug, his embrace a poignant expression of the bond they had developed in such a short amount of time. Initially shocked, Link reciprocated the hug, and as they let go, Tulin wiped his tears, Link ruffling his hair. Then, to my surprise, Tulin turned to me and bowed deeply, his gesture filled with a sense of respect and gratitude. Then, to my surprise, Tulin turned to me and bowed deeply, his gesture filled with a sense of respect and gratitude. 

"It was an honor to meet you," he declared, his voice trembling with emotion. My heart swelled with warmth at his words, touched by the sincerity of his sentiment. Moved by his gesture, I returned the bow, a silent acknowledgment of the bond that had formed between us. Teba, who looked surprised at my unexpected display of respect, rushed to Tulin’s side to pull him away, excusing his behavior with a hasty apology. 

A deep sigh escaped my lips as I watched them depart towards Rito Village, a sense of bittersweet nostalgia washing over me, my thoughts reflecting on the experience we had this last week. Glancing at Link, I found his gaze still fixed on the retreating figures, his expression thoughtful. 

“You’re good with children,” I remarked, breaking the silence between us. Link turned to me, a soft smile gracing his lips. 

“Do you want any?” he asked, his tone playful yet genuinely curious. I chuckled softly at his question, feeling a warmth spread through me at the idea.

“Perhaps someday,” I replied, my smile mirroring his as I started to walk towards our group.

“Then it’s a good thing I'm good with children, isn't it?” he added with a teasing grin, which only intensified the warmth spreading across my cheeks, his playful remark stirring a whirlwind of emotions within me. Unintentionally, my mind began to wander, imagining what a future with him and children might entail. Yet, the reality was, I couldn’t help but feel a surge of uncertainty. With the world we lived in and the darkness that haunted us, would it even be viable?

Trying to regain my composure, I cleared my throat, attempting to dispel the blush that still lingered on my cheeks. With a deep breath, I steadied myself, determined to present a composed facade before the guards and knights awaiting us.

As Link took charge, ensuring everything was in order for our journey, I admired his leadership and the ease with which he commanded the respect of those around him. With his guidance, the final preparations were swiftly completed, and soon we were ready to embark on our expedition. With agility, we mounted our respective horses, anticipation thrumming through the air as we prepared to set off. As we began our journey, the sun bathed the landscape in warm light, promising a day of clear skies and pleasant weather.

A few hours into our travels, the temptation to indulge in a bit of friendly competition grew irresistible. With a mischievous glint in my eye, I playfully challenged Link to a race across Hyrule Ridge, eager to feel the rush of wind against my face as we galloped through the open expanse. Bounding forward, our horses surged ahead, their powerful strides carrying us swiftly across the field. Laughter bubbled up from within me, uncontainable and pure, as I reveled in the exhilaration of the moment. The wind whipped through my hair, the world blurring into a kaleidoscope of colors as we raced onward.

As the troupe behind us called out in caution, reminding me of the lurking danger, we gradually slowed our pace, allowing the group to catch up. As we came to a stop, catching our breath, I turned to Link, my heart brimming with joy. But while I watched him, I remembered the information that was revealed to me last night. I had to tell him, his presence a comforting balm to my troubled thoughts, I knew I couldn't keep it to myself. He deserved to know.

"Link, there’s something you should know," I began, my voice soft but filled with urgency. He turned to me, his gaze attentive as he listened.

"Yesterday night… The darkness, it came again," I confessed, my words tinged with a sense of dread.

"Like every night," he responded calmly, a hint of resignation in his tone.

"Yes, but this time, it was different. It manifested in the form of a shadow, a creepy illusion of yourself," I explained, watching his reaction closely. As Link absorbed my words, his gaze momentarily shifted away, his brow furrowed in contemplation. I could sense the weight of his thoughts, the burden of his responsibility weighing heavily upon him.

"It doesn’t matter," he eventually replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil beneath the surface. "I’ll find a way to get rid of it." His assurance brought a flicker of relief, but beneath it lay a deep-seated sorrow. I knew all too well that the darkness was inexorably tied to him, a shadow that clung to his every step, a reminder of the battles he fought both within and without.

"Link… It said-" I began again, my voice trailing off as he gently cut me off with his understanding tone.

"I know what it said, Zelda," he reassured me, his words a testament to his unwavering resolve. But as I met his gaze, I saw the pain that lurked behind his eyes, a silent acknowledgement of the struggles that lay ahead. “I’ll find a way. I promise.”